Life Force Body Balance Knowledge Base
Does Body Balance drink go bad? I have a case of expired bottles of Body Balance by Life Force International... are they still okay to drink? These are years out of date... not weeks... toss it?
Breeders response: true or not true? So I asked the breeder (who I love in almost every other way) why the puppies poop smells bad and it soft and she said she is giving them body balance life force before and after their shots and this is why. true/not true? They also do not offer a guarantee against communicable disease. Most breeders do for 72 hours after pup leaves. I really love the puppy but my head is making me question ... thoughts?
Drink aloe? One of my co-workers is peddling a product by Life Force called Body Balance, which contains Aloe Vera, black cherry, honey and an exclusive blend of 9 sea vegetables. She looks amazing and all of my coworkers that have taken it have done great on it. However, I heard you are not supposed to digest aloe vera in any form (FDA 2000). Have you heard of anyone digesting aloe vera? Would you take it?
How does balance & equilibrium of world prove the existence of Allah? The universe is a palace, but it is such a palace that in it is a city which is being constantly shaken by destruction and reconstruction. And in the city is a country which is being continuously agitated by war and emigration. And within the country is a world which is unceasingly revolving amid death and life. But such an astonishing balance, equilibrium and equilibration prevail in the palace, city, country and world that it self-evidently proves that the transformations, incomings and outgoings apparent in these innumerable beings are being measured and weighed every moment on the scales of a Single Being Who sees and supervises the whole universe. For if it had been otherwise, if causes had been free and unrestrained, which try to destroy the balance and overrun everything, through a single fish laying a thousand eggs and a single flower like a poppy producing twenty thousand seeds, and through the onslaught and violence of change and the elements flowing in floods, or if it had been referred to aimless, purposeless chance, anarchic blind forces, and unconscious dark Nature, the equilibrium of beings and balance of the universe would have been so utterly destroyed that within a year, indeed within a day, there would have been chaos. That is to say, the seas would have been filled with things in total disorder and confusion and would have become fetid; the atmosphere would have been poisoned with noxious gases; and as for the earth, it would have turned into a refuse-heap, slaughter-house, and swamp. The world would have suffocated. Thus, everything from the cells of an animate body, the red and white corpuscles in the blood, the transformations of minute particles, and the mutual proportion and relation of the body’s organs, to the incomings and outgoings of the seas, the income and expenditure of springs under the earth, the birth and death of animals and plants, the destruction of autumn and the reconstruction of spring, the duties and motion of the elements and the stars, and the alternations, struggles and clashes of death and life, light and darkness, and heat and cold, are ordered and weighed with so sensitive a balance, so fine a measure, that the human mind can nowhere see any waste or futility, just as human science and philosophy see everywhere and point out the most perfect order and beautiful symmetry. Indeed, human science and philosophy are a manifestation and interpreter of that order and symmetry. What's your idea? Edwin:You're not putting forward any proof or evidence for the non-existency of Allah.I'm talking about evidence.It's just an atheist denial. Irish Girl:Have you ever read logic? Ok,then listen! Sth having origin= Created by another power & Created things CANNOT be God! Mohammad: Yes,Allah loves His creatures.Qur'an says: Every living creature shall taste death,Qur’an, 21:35,that's to say,after finishing their tasks and duties,all species,animals and human beings will perish.They will have an eternal life in the hereafter.
Rap & Hip Hop: Here's a list that took me a bit to make... my top 100 albums? Tell me, what do you think? By the way, if you haven't heard it. I'd recommend it to you. 1. A Piece of Strange - Cunninlynguists 2. One Day It’ll All Make Sense - Common 3. Soul Food - Goodie Mob 4. I’ll Sleep When You’re Dead - El-P 5. ATLiens - Outkast 6. The Cold Vein - Cannibal Ox 7. Blazing Arrow - Blackalicious 8. Shadows on the Sun - Brother Ali 9. iPhantom - Mr. Lif 10. Aquemini - Outkast 11. Us - Brother Ali 12. Game Theory - The Roots 13. Enter The Wu-Tang (36 Chambers) - Wu-Tang Clan 14. Beauty & The Beat - Edan 15. The Evil Jeanus - Jean Grae & Blue Sky Black Death 16. Liquid Swords - GZA 17. Labor Days - Aesop Rock 18. Things Fall Apart - The Roots 19. The Old Prince - Shad K 20. Perseverance - Percee P 21. Ironman - Ghostface Killah 22. The Ugly Truth - Prolyphic & Reanimator 23. Walk The Void - NoCanDo 24. God Loves Ugly - Atmosphere 25. Diabolique - Godfather Don 26. Chain Letters - Supastition 27. Late Registration - Kanye West 28. Return of the Boom Bap - KRS-One 29. Orange Moon Over Brooklyn - Pumpkinhead 30. Quality Control - Jurassic 5 31. He’s The Rapper, I’m the DJ - Fresh Prince & DJ Jazzy Jeff 32. Illmatic - Nas 33. Slim Shady LP - Eminem 34. De La Soul is Dead - De La Soul 35. I Wish My Brother George Was Here - Del Tha Funkee Homosapien 36. Anarchy - Busta Rhymes 37. The Healing - Strange Fruit Project 38. The Score - Fugees 39. Stankonia - Outkast 40. Stress - Organized Konfusion 41. Resurrection - Common 42. Southernplayalisticadillacmuzik - Outkast 43. Midnight Marauders - A Tribe Called Quest 44. Revolutionary Vol. 2 - Immortal Technique 45. Blue Collar - Rhymefest 46. Misery Loves Comedy - Louis Logic 47. Ink is My Drink - Panacea 48. Blood Doctrine - K-Rino 49. Death is Certain - Royce da 5’9 50. Clin d’oeil - Jazz Liberatorz 51. Here Comes the Lords - Lords of The Underground 52. 5 Sparrows for 2 Cents - The Procussions 53. Dirty Acres - Cunninlynguists 54. The Listening - Little Brother 55. The Minstrel Show - Little Brother 56. Nocturnal - Heltah Skeltah 57. Deltron 3030 - Deltron 3030 58. Mind over Matter - Zion I 59. Archetype - Tonedeff 60. Fantastic Damage - El-P 61. Madvillainy - Madvillain 62. SoutherUnderground - Cunninlynguists 63. Trinity (Past, Present & Future) - Slum Village 64. Reflection Eternal/Train of Thought - Talib Kweli & Hi-Tek 65. Me Against The World - Tupac 66. Black Star - Mos Def & Talib Kweli 67. Funcrusher Plus - Company Flow 68. Labcabincalifornia - The Pharcyde 69. Innercity Griots - Freestyle Fellowship 70. O.S.T. - People Under The Stairs 71. Disposable Arts - Masta Ace 72. Only Built 4 Cuban Linx - Raekwon 73. The Hip Hop Violinist - Miri Ben-Ari 74. 4th Dimensional Rocketships Going Up - Gift of Gab 75. Internal Affairs - Pharoahe Monch 76. R.E.B.I.R.T.H - One Be Lo 77. A Long Hot Summer - Masta Ace 78. From Where??? - Mad Skillz 79. Music, Magic, Myth - The Last Emperor 80. Watermelon, Chicken, & Gritz - Nappy Roots 81. No One Can Do It Better - The D.O.C 82. Food & Liquor - Lupe Fiasco 83. Same !@S Different Day - Lyrics Born 84. Is Dating Your Sister - Pigeon John 85. Nighthawks - Nighthawks 86. Balance - Akrobatik 87. Body of the Life Force - Afu-Ra 88. The Psycho-Social, Chemical, Biological & Electro-Magnetic Manipulation of Human Consciousness - Jedi Mind Tricks 89. Critical Beatdown - Ultramagnetic Mcs 90. Heavy Mental - Killah Priest 91. A Future Without A Past - Leaders of the New School 92. Razah’s Ladder - Hell Razah & Blue Sky, Black Death 93. The Psycho Realm - Psycho Realm 94. Spazmatic - Tame One 95. Black on Both Sides - Mos Def 96. Expansion Team - Dilated Peoples 97. Soul on Ice - Rass Kass 98. Bad Dreams - Swollen Members 99. Rip The Jacker - Canibus 100. The Weatherman LP - Evidence By the way, I tried to avoid instrumental albums. I'll do a separate list lately. @B.k.S: I did that mainly because I prefer it over it. Sorry for the absurdness there. @Crystal: It's my top RHH albums. Reason why it's in RHH. I can do one of these for rock too. @Tyrone: R.E.B.I.R.T.H in my opinion is better than S.O.N.O.G.R.A.M because it has my favorite One Be Lo tracks on it. "Born & Raised" "War" "Don't Sleep" "Gray" (Which is my favorite One Be Lo song) "Hip Hop Heaven"
How does balance & equilibrium of the world prove the existence of God? The universe is a palace, but it is such a palace that in it is a city which is being constantly shaken by destruction and reconstruction. And in the city is a country which is being continuously agitated by war and emigration. And within the country is a world which is unceasingly revolving amid death and life. But such an astonishing balance, equilibrium and equilibration prevail in the palace, city, country and world that it self-evidently proves that the transformations, incomings and outgoings apparent in these innumerable beings are being measured and weighed every moment on the scales of a Single Being Who sees and supervises the whole universe. For if it had been otherwise, if causes had been free and unrestrained, which try to destroy the balance and overrun everything, through a single fish laying a thousand eggs and a single flower like a poppy producing twenty thousand seeds, and through the onslaught and violence of change and the elements flowing in floods, or if it had been referred to aimless, purposeless chance, anarchic blind forces, and unconscious dark Nature, the equilibrium of beings and balance of the universe would have been so utterly destroyed that within a year, indeed within a day, there would have been chaos. That is to say, the seas would have been filled with things in total disorder and confusion and would have become fetid; the atmosphere would have been poisoned with noxious gases; and as for the earth, it would have turned into a refuse-heap, slaughter-house, and swamp. The world would have suffocated. Thus, everything from the cells of an animate body, the red and white corpuscles in the blood, the transformations of minute particles, and the mutual proportion and relation of the body’s organs, to the incomings and outgoings of the seas, the income and expenditure of springs under the earth, the birth and death of animals and plants, the destruction of autumn and the reconstruction of spring, the duties and motion of the elements and the stars, and the alternations, struggles and clashes of death and life, light and darkness, and heat and cold, are ordered and weighed with so sensitive a balance, so fine a measure, that the human mind can nowhere see any waste or futility, just as human science and philosophy see everywhere and point out the most perfect order and beautiful symmetry. Indeed, human science and philosophy are a manifestation and interpreter of that order and symmetry. What's your idea? Micheal: Since causes are extremely commonplace and impotent and the effects attributed to them are most valuable and full of art, this dismisses causes. The aims and benefits of effects also discharge ignorant and lifeless causes, and hand them over to an All-Wise Maker. Also, the adornment and skill on the face of effects indicates a Wise Maker Who wants to make His power known to conscious beings and desires to make Himself loved.
On the shores of Port Venture an injured bard known as Hakuna clinged to life? the seawater swept into the deep wounds left by Valencia when he plunged his scimitars into the bard. But he also left another wound, he stole Laura from Hakuna in order to bring her back to the evil clutches of Dark Mistress which wished to see her story brought to a quick end. Hakuna coughed out blood as despair slowly gained control of his consciousness. He tried to stand but the wounds were far too deep. As the pain swept through him Hakuna lost consciousness and fell into the realm of dreams. He dreamed a million dreams in a million plains. As the day slowly passed a traveling healer known as Rapture ventured onto the beach. She whimsically traveled collecting sea shells from the sea shore. Rapture stumbled onto Hakuna's unconscious body and she fell back. With adroit ease she began to heal the hurt Bard. She closed Hakuna's wounds and poured some of her own life force in order to salvage Hakuna's life. Rapture took Hakuna to one of Venture city's many inns. An entire week passed and Hakuna remained in bed recuperating slowly, but on the seventh day he awoke with increased vigor and determined eyes. As Hakuna leaped out of bed Rapture got hold of him and pushed him back in. She told him that he was not yet ready to continue his quest. Rapture suggested that he stay in bed for one additional day so he can be fully renewed. She prepared various remedies in order to give him even more energy than before. But without her realizing Hakuna escaped the bed and made his was to the outskirts of Port Venture. He moved sluggishly as a pain shoot in her side. A rouge known as Mes que un club noticed the sluggish moving Hakuna and decided to make his move on him. The rouge moved slowly towards the unsuspecting Hakuna with dagger in hand. Rapture decided to follow Hakuna in order to give him his much needed remedies in order for him to continue his venture in good health. She ran with the swiftness of the wind and soon caught on to Hakuna's trail, but she also noticed that there was another trail, one which was hidden under the leaves. She proceeded with a certain air of caution after that moment. Hakuna continued to stroll without an idea of the danger lurking just behind him. The rouge known as mes que un club inched his way closer and closer to the bard. Without Hakuna even realizing it a dagger inched its way to his throat in the darkness of night. With the dagger only inches away a burst of light flashed into the darkness. Rapture used a light inducing spell in order to knock the rouge off balance. The rouge vanished into the darkness of night as Rapture reached Hakuna. She gave him the remedies and Hakuna was once again on his way with renewed strength and with one simple goal on his mind, rescue laura no matter the consequences. to be continues...
Philosophy of Value question: Life is cheap. Do you agree? Why/why not? Okay,this would fall under the theory of value. I say life is cheap. Why? Because it's treated as cheap by the world-both the natural as well as the human world. Note:This is not a tirade against inequality.It's a genuine philosophical argument. What determines the value of life? First let's clear up what I'm talking about here. What do I define as life in this question? The best way to describe it is as the "life-force", "enlivening factor" or "that which animates". The reason I'm not giving a more scientific definition is because no such definition exists. When someone dies, we may be able to fix their bodies right back up to a perfectly healthy state, but we still can't revive them. Not yet, anyway. A machine can be fixed or repaired and made to work again, but a living thing cannot. We don't yet have a scientific idea of what the "force" that animates living things is. Maybe we will in the future, but not yet. I don't want to use the word :soul" as that has a lot of other definitions as well as all sorts of religious connotations. This is a philosophy argument, not a religious one. So why is life cheap? Look around you. What determines the value of life? The only way in which we can valuate life is by seeing how it's treated. Something precious is conserved and protected, isn't it? Let's start with the human world. In our world, a person's life seems to be valued by his replace-ability. That's why great leaders are mourned by millions, while the poor and destitute are largely forgotten and abandoned, even if large numbers of them die versus just one leader. We need huge numbers of deaths among the poor just to match the shock felt by the loss of just one great political, social, business, military or other leader. In other words, the value is determined by outside factors. All people have the same "life-force" animating them, after all. There's no reason why such an "animating factor" should differ. It just has to bring people to life. Their thoughts, ideas and accomplishments are irrelevant to this force. It just keeps them living. Which means that this "life-force" itself is cheap, since the value given to a person's life is determined by outside factors, not intrinsic ones. As for the natural world, it's no different. To a conservationist or environmentalist, preserving diversity and habitat is important. They don't want species going extinct. But no one complains when you squish an ant, do they? Why not? You just killed a living thing. Even environmentalists won't complain. Because ants are plentiful. Easily replaceable. But white rhinos, whales and coral are not. Once again, it's outside factors with intrinsic value being low. What about the animals and plants themselves? Nature is all about striking a balance. If nature truly cared about preserving life, then it would have evolved a system which minimized killing. But no. It's about preserving a natural balance. Animals and plants are killed by others everyday in nature. Millions of them. Billions, if you take insects and trillions or more if you take microscopic life. Yet, not too many of the higher order creatures are killed naturally. There are millions of times more bacterial deaths than there are those of lions or elephants or giant Sequoias. Once more is about replace-ability, an outside factor. And so I put forward that life itself, the "life-force" which keeps us going, has a low intrinsic value. Any additional value added to it is due to external factors. This is an argument I'd like to test. So please let me know if you agree or disagree with proper, fleshed-out reasons. Note:I can't make this shorter while preserving clarity and subject development. I don't want crank answers. Please don't post Wikipedia links to Theory of Value unless you want to highlight a concept given there, in which case you'll have to explain what it is you're highlighting here first. And thank you for your patience and your contribution.
Philosophy of Value question: Life is cheap. Do you agree? Why/why not?(Read details first)? Okay,this would fall under the theory of value. I say life is cheap. Why? Because it's treated as cheap by the world-both the natural as well as the human world. Note:This is not a tirade against inequality.It's a genuine philosophical argument. What determines the value of life? First let's clear up what I'm talking about here. What do I define as life in this question? The best way to describe it is as the "life-force", "enlivening factor" or "that which animates". The reason I'm not giving a more scientific definition is because no such definition exists. When someone dies, we may be able to fix their bodies right back up to a perfectly healthy state, but we still can't revive them. Not yet, anyway. A machine can be fixed or repaired and made to work again, but a living thing cannot. We don't yet have a scientific idea of what the "force" that animates living things is. Maybe we will in the future, but not yet. I don't want to use the word :soul" as that has a lot of other definitions as well as all sorts of religious connotations. This is a philosophy argument, not a religious one. So why is life cheap? Look around you. What determines the value of life? The only way in which we can valuate life is by seeing how it's treated. Something precious is conserved and protected, isn't it? Let's start with the human world. In our world, a person's life seems to be valued by his replace-ability. That's why great leaders are mourned by millions, while the poor and destitute are largely forgotten and abandoned, even if large numbers of them die versus just one leader. We need huge numbers of deaths among the poor just to match the shock felt by the loss of just one great political, social, business, military or other leader. In other words, the value is determined by outside factors. All people have the same "life-force" animating them, after all. There's no reason why such an "animating factor" should differ. It just has to bring people to life. Their thoughts, ideas and accomplishments are irrelevant to this force. It just keeps them living. Which means that this "life-force" itself is cheap, since the value given to a person's life is determined by outside factors, not intrinsic ones. As for the natural world, it's no different. To a conservationist or environmentalist, preserving diversity and habitat is important. They don't want species going extinct. But no one complains when you squish an ant, do they? Why not? You just killed a living thing. Even environmentalists won't complain. Because ants are plentiful. Easily replaceable. But white rhinos, whales and coral are not. Once again, it's outside factors with intrinsic value being low. What about the animals and plants themselves? Nature is all about striking a balance. If nature truly cared about preserving life, then it would have evolved a system which minimized killing. But no. It's about preserving a natural balance. Animals and plants are killed by others everyday in nature. Millions of them. Billions, if you take insects and trillions or more if you take microscopic life. Yet, not too many of the higher order creatures are killed naturally. There are millions of times more bacterial deaths than there are those of lions or elephants or giant Sequoias. Once more is about replace-ability, an outside factor. And so I put forward that life itself, the "life-force" which keeps us going, has a low intrinsic value. Any additional value added to it is due to external factors. This is an argument I'd like to test. So please let me know if you agree or disagree with proper, fleshed-out reasons. Note:I can't make this shorter while preserving clarity and subject development. I don't want crank answers. Please don't post Wikipedia links to Theory of Value unless you want to highlight a concept given there, in which case you'll have to explain what it is you're highlighting here first. And thank you for your patience and your contribution.
Do you combine truths and myths to create a model of self and world within mind in body that lives and dies? Do you combine truths and myths to create a model of self and world within mind in body that lives and dies? If you build a strong foundation of truth and knowledge based on scientifically reproducible discovery and a weak or negative framework of myth and fantasy based on mystery, then will you find yourself exposed to emotive forces of sorrow, fear and anger as fall of disease and winter of death set in? To protect yourself, do you balance powerful emotive forces of sorrow, fear and anger produced by discovery of truth about the fractal infernal temporal nature of self and world with powerful emotive forces of joy, faith and love produced by myths about the divine eternal nature of self and world? Do you build both a foundation of truth and knowledge based on scientifically reproducible discovery that best produces good health and a framework of myth and fantasy based on the mystery of existence that best produces happiness?
What would you rate my top 100 hip hop albums? Since someone reported this question the last time I posted it, I though I'd post it again. Rate this list of my top 100 hip hop albums of all time. 1. Gangstarr - Moment Of Truth (1998) 2. M.O.P - Warriorz (2000) 3. Jedi Mind Tricks - Violent By Design (2000) 4. Beat Junkies - The World Famous Beat Junkies , Vol. 3 (1999) 5. DJ Babu - Duck Season, Vol. 1 (2002) 6. Dr. Dre - 2001 (1999) 7. Sticky Fingaz - Blacktrash: The Autobiography Of Kirk Jones (2001) 8. Soulbrotha - Collector’s Item (2009) 9. Masta Ace - Disposable Arts (2001) 10. OC - Jewelz (1997) 11. DJ Premier - Rare Play, Vol. 1 (2008) 12. DJ Premier - Rare Play, Vol. 2 (2009) 13. Bumpy Knuckles - Industry Shakedown (2000) 14. M.O.P - First Family 4 Life (1998) 15. EPMD - Out Of Business 16. Dead Prez - Let’s Get Free (2000) 17. M.O.P - Firing Squad (1996) 18. Jay-Z - Reasonable Doubt (1996) 19. Screwball - Y2K: The Album (2000) 20. No I.D. - Accept Your Own And Be Yourself (The Black Album) (1997) 21. Pharaohe Monch - Internal Affairs (1999) 22. Cali Agents - How The West Was One (2000) 23. GZA - Liquid Swords (1995) 24. Westside Connection - Bow Down (1996) 25. Common Market - Common Market (2005) 26. Cymarshall Law - Hip Hop In The Flesh (2007) 27. Surreal And DJ Balance - Future Classic (2006) 28. Louis Logic - Sin-A-Matic (2003) 29. K-Otix - Universal (2001) 30. Vakill - The Darkest Cloud (2003) 31. Common - One Day It’ll All Make Sense (1997) 32. Various Artists - Soul In The Hole Soundtrack (1997) 33. Ivan Ives - Iconoclast (2007) 34. Endemic - Terminal Illness (2009) 35. Fashawn - Boy Meets World (2009) 36. Talib Kweli - Train Of Thought (2000) 37. Edo G - The Truth Hurts (2000) 38. Motion Man - Clearing The Field (2002) 39. Mykill Miers - It’s Been A Long Time Coming (2000) 40. Dutchmassive - Junk Planet (2004) 41. CunninLynguists - Southernunderground (2003) 42. Afu-Ra - Body Of The Life Force (2000) 43. E-Roc - The Return (1998) 44. Electric Company - Life’s A Struggle (2003) 45. J-Live - The Best Part (2001) 46. Sound Providers - Looking Backwards: 2001-1998 (2006) 47. Eminem - The Slim Shady LP (1999) 48. Group Home - Livin’ Proof (1995) 49. Various Artists - Always Bigger And Better, Vol. 1 (2000) 50. Killarmy - Silent Wars For Quiet Weapons (1997) 51. Mr. J Medeiros - Of Gods And Girls (2007) 52. Wu-Tang Clan - Wu-Tang Forever (1997) 53. Common Market - Tobacco Road (2008) 54. Binary Star - Masters Of The Universe (2000) 55. Ill Bill - What’s Wrong With Bill? (2004) 56. Mobb Deep - Hell On Earth (1996) 57. D*Tension - Contacts + Contracts (2002) 58. Asamov - And Now (2005) 59. All Natural - Second Nature (2001) 60. Jeru The Damaja - Wrath Of The Math (1996) 61. Ghostface Killah - Ironman (1996) 62. Cormega - The Realness (2001) 63. Insight - Targeting Zone (2008) 64. Big Shug - Street Champ (2007) 65. Masta Ace - A Long Hot Summer (2004) 66. Skinnyman - Council Estate Of Mind (2004) 67. Cypress Hill - Skull & Bones (2000) 68. Gangstarr - The Ownerz (2003) 69. The Beatnuts - A Musical Massacre (1999) 70. Pacewon & Mr. Green - The Only Color That Matters Is Green (2008) 71. Cymarshall Law - Freedom (2008) 72. The LOX - We Are The Streets (2000) 73. Pete Rock - Soul Survivor (1998) 74. Little Brother - The Minstrel Show (2005) 75. Supastition - 7 Years Of Bad Luck (2002) 76. The Roots - Things Fall Apart (1999) 77. Mobb Deep - The Infamous (1995) 78. Naughty by Nature - Naughty by Nature (1991) 79. Non Phixion - The Future Is Now (2002) 80. CunninLynguists - Will Rap For Food (2001) 81. Kev Brown - I Do What I Do (2005) 82. Archetype - Bleed For Them (2007) 83. Busta Rhymes - Anarchy (2000) 84. Big L - The Big Picture (2000) 85. Declaime - Conversations With Dudley (2004) 86. DJ Spinna - Beyond Real Experience Vol. 2 (2002) 87. Jurassic 5 - Power In Numbers (2002) 88. Q-Unique - Vengeance Is Mine (2004) 89. Funky DL - Classic Was The Day (1997) 90. Black Moon - Enta Da Stage (1993) 91. Del Tha Funkee Homosapien - Deltron 3030 (2000) 92. Gangstarr - Step In The Arena (1991) 93. The High And Mighty - Home Field Advantage (1999) 94. Ivan Ives & Fresh The Hitman - Juice To Get Loose To (2008) 95. KRS-One - Keep Right (2004) 96. Raekwon - Only Built 4 Cuban Linx (1995) 97. Mathematics - Love, Hell, Or Right (2003) 98. DMX - It’s Dark And Hell Is Hot (1998) 99. Nice And Smooth - Ain’t A Damn Thing Changed (1991) 100. LA The Darkman - Heist Of The Century (1998) @Anita: Jurassic 5 is on there. #87. @Adam: Yes, I asked it before. It got reported. This is a repost. Read the sentences before the list. @TheMicMessiah: No. Heist of the century>Illmatic.
Does the centre of mass of our bodies affect us in daily life? I've been learning some physics for an exam, and come across centre of mass. Its where the mass of an object may be thought to be concntrated. So take a rectangular block, 2m by 1m by 1m, laying sideways like an oblong, moving towards you. It would hit you with most force if it hit you in the middle. If you got hit by the side, it would hurt less. I've also heard that professional martial artists manipulate their centre of mass, to give them an edge in fights. How do they do this? And if it really helps in fights, then does it affect us in daily life, for example, keeping balance, helping to lift something, helping to move something, and in sports? Just curious, any help appreciated, thanks. yeah i should have mentioned, I know about the line of action, and how moments are created and you fall if it goes outside of the base... so increase the width of the base and/or move more mass towards the bottoom.. but your body? is it just the stance you have?
Please I don't know what religious beliefs I have. Please Help!? I think that I take different aspects from different religions but I'm not sure. I want to follow one religion and truly believe it. I believe that everyone is a form of God, with God inside of them. Not all part of God, but that everyone is God. I don't believe in any man with a big beard as God, but rather as an energetic force. I believe in equality by gender, race, age...I believe in peaceful ways. I believe that it's important to have a healthy mind, spirit and body. I believe that we should accept people's points of view. I believe that praying/talking to God, is achieved when we sit and think and focus on ourselves (since we are God). I believe that we can do anything if we set out mind to it. I believe that we will be reincarnated with the same spirit as the previous life. I believe that balance is important in life (mind, body, spirit). Please I'm just looking for something that I can truly believe in, I'm so confused. Thanks in advance. i think that everyone is god, because everyone can create, destroy...and can just be vehicles of this energy that's inside of them..i can choose to create love or destroy hate, isn't this divine? i believe when someone is "speaking to god" they're really just contacting their conscience, their energetic force, they're making a strong link between themselves and this force inside of everyone
The true path of the Origin of Life? If you disagree, put forth to serve as a basis for the construction of a valid reasoning? Physics: Physics is the study of matter and energy. Matter is anything that takes up space. All matter consists of countless tiny particles called atoms. Democritus and his collaborators, among which in fairness should not be forgotten Leucippus and Epicurus, the latter being the actual creator of the name "atom", had also many other beautiful views on the subject of the doctrine of Democritus, called atomic theory, which has remained for over two thousand years. Example: our world is made up of atoms, and our experiences and recognitions are atomic telegrams. "Where in the world, appears a new thing, it really is not anything new that comes up, but just the fact that atoms invisible, always there, come together in herds, like the pigeons for food." "When some one thing, nothing is destroyed, but the atoms are separated, as pigeons flutter after they nourish, to make a stand alone and invisible beneath the cornice until, at some point, back to form a band." "When the blue sky, a cloud is added, it is because groups of atoms in the water, which had hitherto hung individually and thus were invisible, accumulated to form haze visible, when rainwater evaporates from wet rocks, atoms become to disperse. The child who grows represents atoms that are created in your body, the body decomposes is that the atoms return to the movement of nature that "temporarily in this body had joined for the goods and / or evil." Chemistry: Since the modern concept, due to Lavoisier, laying the foundations of modern chemistry formulated the Law of Conservation of Matter: the weight of the product of a chemical reaction must be equal to the weight of the reactants. Thus the famous law stated: "In nature nothing is created, nothing is lost, everything is transformed". Biology: Once proven the veracity of biogenesis and the impossibility of abiogenesis, I described a new fact: if life arises from pre-existing life, it is obvious the infinity of life-cycle of our history with the alternating cycle of prehistory. Every man is an integral part of the past, present and future of mankind. The genetic heritage common to all is transferred from generation to generation, as well as everything that was discovered, invented and performed. Math: Circle which repeats the genetics of life on earth - be they human, animal or plant. This is all part of the cycle of chemical, which is linked to the environment: flora, fauna and micro-organisms which are the geological factors of balance, atmospheric, meteorological and biological, materials and energies of the earth's ecosystem - if they can verify this empirically revered with proof of this diagram: G (+)> <((-) Earth (+))> <(-) Interstellar system, as well as with this math: a neutral force between two opposite forces at different temperatures, has different kinetic energies, covers responding infinitely by macro universe finite in size and infinite in its time. Psychology: Seeking the perfect harmony in the unification of existential knowledge is to improve the quality of life and our future generations. Engineering: To believe that this feeling of renewal, in fact, within each of us and, through them, all we plan, dream and design, is possible. I wish you all the next year full of achievement and accomplishments. Tarcisio Brito - Brazil.
Could we closely define our existence and world situation with this words, what are your inputs and opinions? Life alone is something that is impressive or extraordinary, in the Universe, a mathematical equation that holds together temporarily or permanently. In a vast possibility of equations, Universes, there is what is concrete and what is abstract, what is energetic and what is matter. In a perfect physical group, the group exists only as long as the elements of the group hold together in macro-cosmic form or micro-cosmic form. Our physical body exists through the interaction with that energy. Given the physical condition, the cells grow as a continuation of the cells with accumulated energetic information, epic accumulated information would produce good or bad results. It is only when the mixed physical and energetic group matures and complement each other, that an individual being has own life. As one grows the energetic force we call spirit, exist both together and separate from the physical body yet by interactions they complement each other in what we see as experiencing life. The body delivers chemical reactions that provide a life experience, and so does the energetic force providing ideas that result in wishes, feelings, imaginations, creations, constructions, destructions. Yet all experiences must be valued, balanced and classified. World experiences can drive the body, by energetic interactions to decay, consume, or preserve matter through balance. World interactions can also drive the body to damage or to conservation depending on our own social trends, individual trends, or dogmatic, ideological or theosophical injected trends. Now in mathematics there are very varied forms of multi groups, could be parallel, cyclical, pyramidal, elongated, etc. In such a way the accumulated experiences, physical or mental would result in an energetic essence most call spirit which would be channelled depending on self forming group equations whether at individual level, or social level. So then being pulled into a new body or life form, or void situation. Even a new World, or Universe, or even the reflection of a parallel one. That is what is exploited by wizards, Maggie, and prophecy writers, driving humanity the way they want. Instituting themselves gods upon the weak and ignorant. Manipulating and delivering norms and forms of social interactions. It is in this last manner that life is a dream, somebody else's given dream in the seek of powers spiritual and physical. Driving even prophetic spirits into psychosomatic existence in mankind. It is only then when we learn to identify the positive elements in the social group or social equation , in an unbiased manner, and give those elements chance to interact that group knowledge is attained. The knowledge of the Creator and the Creation. Any good creator would opt for delivering self sustainable creations, even self creating creation. Those are the powers given to us in positive faith, true love, and unbiased merciful judgement, and positive growth experiences. The senses are the mouth that feeds the spirit. There is not a demanding God, But a Creator to be loved, praised and appreciated in one another. Some might be driven into attaining formulated spiritual powers, even attaining a physical mutation through an Atomic cataclysm. But how real will they be, being the production of another Human or convivial Alien. I must add that when I talk about other life forms I do not mean animal reincarnation. As the set material evolution is not regressive, I consider that spiritual evolution to be also no regressive, although the ties of beliefs could perhaps lead otherwise.
What countries would most agree with my philosophy? I believe strongly in freedom and self-empowerment. I think that there should be no state but a community run by the people in which people can work together to socially improve society. I believe that justice should be retributive and play out like karma, the punishment should always fit the crime. Tax and debt should be abolished, religion should not be allowed to be involved in politics or decision making and reason and science should be trusted to make government decisions. Saving lives, doing important things and scientific experiments shouldn't need to cost money, let alone huge amounts of money, for it is a selfish attitude that could be self-destructive. Money should only be used to help you live and to buy groceries and luxuries. Proselytism should be punished and society should be motivated by choice. The morality of society should be adaptable and fit the situation. For example, if your friend were in danger would you do bad things to save him/her? The basic principle of that is that sometimes you need to do bad things for a greater good, like a moral balance if you will. People should not shun others for their beliefs, their race, their likes and dislikes, their life choices or their background. People should not excuse evil acts for a religious cause. Remember Paul Hill? No one wants that repeated. Those who do significant good to others should be rewarded. Those who hold or force power over weaker individuals should be punished. The same goes for bureaucratic, theocratic and authoritarian bodies, people or organisations. Here are the ten fundamental principles of this philosophy. 1. "Try to be understanding towards one another". If you are understanding towards your friends and family or someone who has lived through a tragedy and not blaming the victim, you will be more of good person. 2. "Seek out enlightenment". This means that you should strive to develop a conviction that suits you and celebrate your self-enlightenment. 3. "Liberate yourself from suffering". This is similar to the concept of Moksha in Indian religions. This means that if you wallow in self-pity through family struggles you won't get anywhere. You must seek out liberation by any means necessary. 4. "Always be just". Justice should not be contaminated by political correctness, religion or conventional concepts of good and evil. As I already described, justice should be karmic and retributive. The punishment should suit the crime. 5. "Freedom is a true blessing". Freedom of speech, of expression, of thought, of affiliation and of action are the greatest gifts anyone can have or give. Some would say it leads to "wickedness", but I disagree. Freedom can be used for good, whatever happens, good or bad, is down to what people do with freedom. Seek out freedom and/or help others attain it. 6. "Knowledge is power". Knowledge is the greatest gift next to freedom. Knowledge can and should be used to help people and shape society, that itself is a greater virtue. 7. "Be kind to those that need kindness". This means that you should at least try to show some benevolence to those that are truly underprivileged or disadvantaged. People should at least try to be altruistic to others and altruism like that should be rewarded. Governments today never do this at all. If governments think altruism is good they should treat it that way. 8. "We should all be treated as equals". Whether we are rich, poor, black, white, men, women or children, we should all be treated equally. No one is better than anyone else, not even a monarch. No one should be venerated as if they were a holy object, but at the same time no one should be treated like they are worthless. We should all treat each other equally, especially as friends. 9. "Goodness is not a straight line". Sometimes you have to go to any lengths to do good, even if it means doing bad things in the process. But this is not the same is excusing evil acts for a certain cause or agenda. A moral balance would be very flexible. 10. "Be yourself". No one makes you live life but yourself. Be yourself, be true to yourself, believe in yourself, have faith in yourself. Self-empowerment is good for your, but there is such thing as going too far. Nonetheless, the self-empowerment can help you acheive the inherent human power in you. You never know, there might even be a god-like potential in humanity. @Nameless How DARE you!? @Nameless How DARE you!? @Nameless I wish you wouldn't mock me! I believe in freedom, not forcing people to believe! And anyways, beliefs aren't just religion, that's pretty biased. Beliefs are just you believe, even if its not as a religion. @Eternal Realm Are you sure? I hold freedom to be of the utmost importance. Communism doesn't think the same.
Which alignment does my philosophy correspond to? Here is my philosophy: I believe strongly in freedom and self-empowerment. I think that there should be no state but a community run by the people in which people can work together to socially improve society. I believe that justice should be retributive and play out like karma, the punishment should always fit the crime. Tax and debt should be abolished, religion should not be allowed to be involved in politics or decision making and reason and science should be trusted to make government decisions. Saving lives, doing important things and scientific experiments shouldn't need to cost money, let alone huge amounts of money, for it is a selfish attitude that could be self-destructive. Money should only be used to help you live and to buy groceries and luxuries. Proselytism should be punished and society should be motivated by choice. The morality of society should be adaptable and fit the situation. For example, if your friend were in danger would you do bad things to save him/her? The basic principle of that is that sometimes you need to do bad things for a greater good, like a moral balance if you will. People should not shun others for their beliefs, their race, their likes and dislikes, their life choices or their background. People should not excuse evil acts for a religious cause. Remember Paul Hill? No one wants that repeated. Those who do significant good to others should be rewarded. Those who hold or force power over weaker individuals should be punished. The same goes for bureaucratic, theocratic and authoritarian bodies, people or organisations. Here are the ten fundamental principles of this philosophy. 1. "Try to be understanding towards one another". If you are understanding towards your friends and family or someone who has lived through a tragedy and not blaming the victim, you will be more of good person. 2. "Seek out enlightenment". This means that you should strive to develop a conviction that suits you and celebrate your self-enlightenment. 3. "Liberate yourself from suffering". This is similar to the concept of Moksha in Indian religions. This means that if you wallow in self-pity through family struggles you won't get anywhere. You must seek out liberation by any means necessary. 4. "Always be just". Justice should not be contaminated by political correctness, religion or conventional concepts of good and evil. As I already described, justice should be karmic and retributive. The punishment should suit the crime. 5. "Freedom is a true blessing". Freedom of speech, of expression, of thought, of affiliation and of action are the greatest gifts anyone can have or give. Some would say it leads to "wickedness", but I disagree. Freedom can be used for good, whatever happens, good or bad, is down to what people do with freedom. Seek out freedom and/or help others attain it. 6. "Knowledge is power". Knowledge is the greatest gift next to freedom. Knowledge can and should be used to help people and shape society, that itself is a greater virtue. 7. "Be kind to those that need kindness". This means that you should at least try to show some benevolence to those that are truly underprivileged or disadvantaged. People should at least try to be altruistic to others and altruism like that should be rewarded. Governments today never do this at all. If governments think altruism is good they should treat it that way. 8. "We should all be treated as equals". Whether we are rich, poor, black, white, men, women or children, we should all be treated equally. No one is better than anyone else, not even a monarch. No one should be venerated as if they were a holy object, but at the same time no one should be treated like they are worthless. We should all treat each other equally, especially as friends. 9. "Goodness is not a straight line". Sometimes you have to go to any lengths to do good, even if it means doing bad things in the process. But this is not the same is excusing evil acts for a certain cause or agenda. A moral balance would be very flexible. 10. "Be yourself". No one makes you live life but yourself. Be yourself, be true to yourself, believe in yourself, have faith in yourself. Self-empowerment is good for your, but there is such thing as going too far. Nonetheless, the self-empowerment can help you acheive the inherent human power in you. You never know, there might even be a god-like potential in humanity. And that's my philosophy. You might say it's humanist or a revolutionary ideology, but it's my philosophy and I'm proud it and the time I took to think of it. But what's important is what alignment is it. Lawful Good, Neutral Good, Chaotic Good, Lawful Neutral, True Neutral, Chaotic Neutral, Lawful Evil, Neutral Evil or Chaotic Evil? Give a reason for it being of the alignment you think it is. @JDOGG It's nothing like Lawful Good because it focuses on freedom, self-empowerment, choice and adaptable morality. Lawful Good just isn't that. For help with alignments, click here: http://easydamus.com/alignment.html Does anyone think I'm in the wrong category when looking for an alignment that corresponds with my philosophy? @JDOGG Another reason why it is definitely not Lawful is because Lawful alignment focuses on respect for and abidance to the law, authority and (possibly) a higher ideal. My philosophy just isn't like that. My philosophy expresses distrust of authority and that there should be no state other than a people-power community. I would also say it's one of the Neutral alignments because of the idea of self-empowerment and karma-style retributive justice. You'll understand retributive justice when hearing about the Megrahi case because the US says Megrahi should have been put to death for killing all those people. That's retributive justice. @mtheoryrules Don't say it's chaotic just because of any gaps. You have to look its beliefs and principles.
want to knoe the secrest of life that i have found if so read on,for what was said to be fake is real? A WAKE UP CALL FOR HUMANITY! at this link below http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zT2FQ... greetings thanks for the interest of my page.. Im the one called jeffery, im a reiki healer master, as well as a indigo crystline star seed if u dont know whaqt that is that u will see in the blogs i have and in the vid above and of what it is if u have time to read and check out the many blogs that i have hope to chat soon if u want to chat that would be great, i know this is long but its not fake and its realy gerat message please read all of it and check otu the links i have for u to see about i kow about many things of life and i have also died befor in this life time, and yes god is real and so is heaven i have been there and felt gods presance and spoke with gods messanger so all this is real and so am i how r u doing if u liked my mesage i have here than u will love my page heres the link, if u wana chat some time about my blogs im leo4ujeffery@... Im a Reiki master so hit me up here URL http://www.myspace.com/apothieosjeffery My Blog URL http://blog.myspace.com/apothieosjeffery If u have myspace thats great, but dont give me your link there go to my page and add me, thanks, i know a lot about spirituality and want to share my self with u of what i know about it so take a look at these groups if u still thing vmpires r not real like my self many of these groups r spiritual in basis of there differant paths and ways that they r is up to u to look into.and no vampire r not evil, the only real evil that exist is the ignorance of not knowing the real truths of life that r out there that r real and thinking that those things r evil and not some thing that is actualy a good thing, not evil and the negative actions and doings of others who get off doing those negative things how ever they may be done or said or thought about......so in essance theres no evil, just negative and positive beings and actions I my self have many file about spitituality in my blogs and in this place i can say yes i am a vampire from one of these groups but i wont tel u enless u read all of my blogs i have o my page, in the group i am in im called a kitra Kitra (Counselor): The Heart of the group. Serves as a mediator between the Ramkht and Mradu. Kitra bridge the gap between the Greater Realm and the World of Man. In essence, they represent the Realm of the Spirit. Because of this, their primary intent is to connect the forces of matter and spirit. Kitra make for good consultation - they listen. They also assist the Ramkht in ceremony and magick, and are often perceived as human altars due to their strong and stable connection with the mundane and astral realm. Kitra are natural invocation channels and are usually feministic and sensual in form and grace. Principles~ Honor the Divine within. The Spiritual Awakening and Resurrection of Oneself: Nehas-t. Embrace the Night of Being: Endarkment. Aspiration of the Absolute Self. Seek Illumination through occultism. Harmony of mind, body, and soul. Patience towards Spiritual Growth. The Will to learn and the practice thereof. Endeavor towards Balance. Resolution of personal conviction. this is the House of Divine Power. We consciously employ invisible powers to produce visible effects. Magick is about change, and it is through this strong focus on mysticism that one moves from the lower to higher levels of consciousness. Therefore, spiritual growth is emphasized through exploration and Self-discovery of the occult arts and sciences. We are mystics, scholars, and occultists who incorporate vampyrism into daily life. We believe in the philosophy of "looking within rather than without"; in seeking so, one comes to know their Self - the Divine within. we is not a religious Order (although religious imagery and spiritual concepts play an important role in its work); rather, we are a Hermetic group based on personal growth and spirituality. we are dedicated to the philosophical, spiritual, and psychic evolution of humanity. We feel that the first law of our nature is that we are Creatures of Beauty. Therefore, the study of the Humanities - art, music, philosophy, religion, science, and writing - is encouraged. Let us free the name of Magick from any scandalous imputation, seeing it is a word originally significative not of any evil, but of every good and laudable science. Throughout the Ages, every School of Thought has had a philosophy based on the opening of one's consciousness. The ancient Egyptians used the symbol of the scarab with opened wings to signify the acknowledgment of one's Awareness. The Temple of Set uses a word - Xeper - to describe one's coming into Being. House Kheperu has a philosophy based on the ascension from one's mundane to spiritual Awareness; and their word is Khepra, meaning Transformation. House Sekhemu's word is Nehas-t, meaning Resurrection or Spiritual Awakening. One may readily perceive the vampyre as one who takes continually for selfish reasons. There lies the great misconception, for the true vampyric nature is to give as well as to survive. Those who take without ever interacting with the Greater Realm or towards their Self evolution are spiritually decadent and premature. Of these are to be termed Creaturae Rancidae. Understand, 'vampyre' is more than a label of what you are, it should be accepted as a state of being; hence, it is who you are. Then so it must be realized that one considered to be a Creature of Rancidity may be redeemed and move from the lower realm of consciousness to a higher level as a Creature of Beauty (Bella Creaturae); thus, the aforementioned Aspires or Becomes. The Dark Angel ascends from one form into another because he has learnt to look within from without and came to know the Self - which is an aspect of the Divine. Atlanta Vampire Alliance (AVA) Australian Vampire Information Association (AVIA) Black Order Of The Dragon (BOTD) Blood Dragons Bloodlines International Carcus Covens CERC Church Of The Vampire Clan (Children) Of Lilith Clan Hidden Shadows Clan MavenLore Clan Of Set Clan Ravenheart Clan Sabretooth Countess Elizabeth’s Vampire Coven (CEVC) Court Of Amen-Khepera Court Of Atlantis Court Of Gotham Court Of Lazarus Court Of Lightning Bay Court Of Mendes Court Of Southern Twilight Court Of The Barrens Court Of The Black Raven Court Of The Iron Garden Court Of Western Twilight Coven Of Darkness COVICA English Vampires Haven Haven Mercury Haven Of Kindred Spirits House Aeterno House Akhkharu House Amotah House Angel House Anmazti House Arcadia Bloodmoon House Ardathair House Black Dove House Black Widow House Breed House Cabal House Chrysalis House Clessidra Ligamentum House Crescent Moon House Crimson Blade House Cruentus House Cyprean House Dakkem House Dark Communion House Dark Solace House DarkHaven House DarkStar House Delimortae House Della Noir House DeSalerian House Diva House Draconis House Drakco House Eclipse House Ek Tranos Dianoia House Elanath House Elysia House Esmaray House Eternal House Fermor'e House Helvenore House Khepera House Kheperu House Kithal House Konatus House Lavrans House Lilitu House Lost Haven House Lykaios House MaidenFear House Malech House Mavenlore House Melanelios House Miketh House Mystere & Brethren Of Nomaj House Negoth House Nepenthe House Nephilim House Night Breed House Noctivagus House Obsidian House Of Ancients House Of Annunaki House Of Anpu (Anubis) House Of Bathory House Of Bezalel House Of Blood House Of Broken Reflections House Of Caelen House Of Candle House Of Caomhnóir-an-Eolas House Of Cyril House Of Dark Syns House Of Esmaray House Of Fallen Timbers House Of Hadattu House Of La Bella Oscuridad House Of Lamia Sectae House Of Life House Of Lunazure House Of Ma'at House Of Madadh-Alluidh House Of Mancinni House Of Melanelios House Of Mystic Echoes House Of Nephilim House Of NightRealm House Of Nocturnal Retribution House Of Novek House Of Obscure Divinity House Of Osiris House Of Ottawa House Of Pain House Of Phoenix Vampires House Of Rex House Of Rosedrop House Of Sacred Gates House Of Sacred Night House Of Shadows House Of Sheol House Of Shiva House Of Silver Twilight House Of Simion House Of Spiral Night House Of The Ascending Path House Of The Black Rose House Of The Black Sun House Of The Crossroads Angels House Of The Dreaming House Of The Fallen (Timbers) House Of The Imperial Dragon House Of The Morning Star House Of The Peaceful Anarchs House Of The Phoenix Vampires House Of The Setting Sun House Of The Twilight Shadow House Of Tortured Souls House Of Trylesta House Of Umbrae Octo House Of Vargotah House Omallie House Omega House Orion House Orlocke House Pantheon House Phoenix Resurrectus House Quinotaur House Rakseph House Ravens Loch House RavenShadow House Rendier House Riju House Rising Serpent House Rosa House Rose House Sable Brahmin House Sabretooth MacPhee House Sahjaza House Saint Germain House Sang Real House Sanguine Moon House Scarlet Moon House Sekhemat House Serpentine House Sethari House Seton House Storm House Terebus House Tirgoviste House Trylesta House Trylestus House Vengeance House Verthaine House Von Draconus House Winter Haven House Xavier House Zvahan Kemetic Order Of Aset Ka Loyal Order Of St. Germaine Newcastle Vampire Society NOA Zhasal Order Of Aeterni Order Of Enlightenment Order Of Kharrus Order Of Nekhbet (Quinotaur) Order Of Nevar Order Of Nyx Order Of Sabbatica Order Of Shadows Order Of The Black Sword Order Of The Burning Sword Order Of The Crimson Tongues Order Of The Crystal Pheonix Order Of The Dragon Order Of The Iron Vampires Order Of The Necropolis Order Of The Praetor Order Of The Red Dragon Order Of The Trapezohedron Order Of The Triple Flame Order Of The Vampyre Order Of The Vandair Order Of The Vein Ordo Crux Ansata Ordo Embraced By Twilight Ordo Sahjaza Ventius Ordo Sekhemu Ordo Strigoi Vii (OSV) Psyvamp Information Exchange Scarlet Moon Organization Servitude Of Darkness ShadowLore Society Nocturnus Of Gotham (SNOG) Society Of The Dark Sun St. Louis After Dark (SLAD) Temple Damaak Temple Of Eternal Night Temple Of The Vampire (TOV) The Black Rose Society The Chyldren Of The Black Mist The Scarlet Moon The Synod The Tiboto Organization The Vampire Church The Watchers Guild United Vampyre Unitarian Pagan (UVUP) Vampire House Of Ireland Vampire Nation Vampiric Research Council (VRC) Voices Of The Vampire Community (VVC) XY Society
Athiests, if God dosent exist why is the earth perfect..........? The earth is a living planet where many complex systems run perfectly without stopping at all. When compared to other planets, it is evident that in all its aspects the earth is specially designed for human life. Built on delicate balances, life prevails in every spot of this planet, from the atmosphere to the depths of the earth. Exploring only a few of the millions of these delicate balances would be sufficient to show that the world we live in is specially designed for us. One of the most important balances in our planet is revealed in the atmosphere that surrounds us. The atmosphere of the earth holds the most appropriate gasses in the most appropriate ratio needed for the survival not only of human beings, but also of all the living beings on the earth. The 77% of nitrogen, 21% of oxygen and 1% of carbon dioxide as well as other gasses readily available in the atmosphere represent the ideal figures necessary for the survival of living beings. Oxygen, a gas that is vital for living beings, helps food to be burned and converted into energy in our bodies. If the oxygen quantity in the atmosphere were greater than 21%, the cells in our body would soon start to suffer great damages. The vegetation and hydrocarbon molecules needed for life would also be destroyed. If this quantity were less, then this would cause difficulties in our respiration, and the food we eat would not be converted into energy. Therefore, the 21% of oxygen in the atmosphere is the most ideal quantity determined for life. No less than oxygen, other gasses like nitrogen and carbon dioxide are also arranged in the ideal quantity for the needs of living beings and the continuity of life. The amount of nitrogen in the atmosphere has the ideal ratio to balance the harmful and burning effects of oxygen. This ratio represents the most appropriate value required for photosynthesis, which is essential for life's energy supply on the earth. Moreover, the amount of carbon dioxide has the most appropriate value that is needed to maintain the stability of the surface temperature of the earth and to prevent heat loss especially at night time. This gas, comprising 1% of the atmosphere, covers the earth like a quilt and prevents the loss of heat to space. If this amount were greater, the temperature of the earth would increase excessively, causing climatic instability and posing a serious threat against living beings. These proportions remain constant thanks to a perfect system. The vegetation covering the earth converts carbon dioxide to oxygen, producing 190 billion tons of oxygen every day. The proportion of other gasses is always kept constant on the earth by the help of interconnected complex systems. Life is thus sustained. In addition to the establishment of the ideal gas mixture required for life on the earth, the mechanisms needed to preserve and maintain this order are created alongside with it. Any break in the balance, though instantaneous, or any change in the ratios even for a very short time period, would mean the total destruction of life. Yet, this does not happen. The formation of these gasses in the atmosphere just in the amount people need, and the constant preservation of these ratios indicate a planned creation. At the same time, the earth has the ideal size in terms of magnitude to possess an atmosphere. If the mass of the earth were a little less, then its gravitational force would be insufficient and the atmosphere would be dispersed in space. If its mass were a little greater, then the gravitational force would be too much and the earth would absorb all gasses in the atmosphere. There is an incredibly high number of conditions required for the formation of an atmosphere such as the one our world currently has and all of these conditions should exist altogether to be able to talk of life. The creation of these delicate proportions and balances in the sky is mentioned in the 7th verse of Surat ar-Rahman: He erected heaven and established the balance. (Surat ar-Rahman, 7) The majority of people spend their lives without being aware of the delicate balances and subtle adjustments in the gas composition of the atmosphere, the distance of the world to the sun or the movements of planets. They are ignorant of the great significance of these balances and adjustments to their own lives. However, even a minor deviation in any one of these arrangements would create very severe problems regarding the existence and survival of humankind. There are many other balances established on earth for the continuity of life: For instance, if the surface gravity were stronger than its current value, the atmosphere would retain too much ammonia and methane gasses, which would mean the end of life. If it were weaker, the planet's atmosphere would lose too much water, and life on earth would be impossible. The thickness of the earth's crust constitutes another one of the delicate balances in the earth. If the earth's crust were thicker, too much oxygen would be transferred from the atmosphere to the crust and this would have severe effects on human life. If the opposite were true, that is, if the earth's crust were thinner, volcanic and tectonic activity would be too great to permit life on earth. Another crucial balance for human life is the ozone level in the atmosphere. If it were greater than its current value, the surface temperatures would be too low. If it were less, surface temperatures would be too high, and there would be too much ultraviolet radiation at the surface. In fact, the absence of even a single of these balances would set the end to life on earth. However, God has created the universe with infinite wisdom and power and designed the earth specially for human life. Despite this fact, the majority of people lead their lives in total ignorance of these events. In the Qur'an, God reminds people of His blessings in the 13th verse of Surat al-Fatir: (God) makes night merge into day and day merge into night, and He has made the sun and moon subservient, each one running until a specified time. That is God, your Lord. The Kingdom is His. Those you call on besides Him have no power over even the smallest speck. (Surat al-Fatir: 13) It is sufficient look at millions of dead planets in space in order to understand that the delicate balances required for life on earth is not a result of random coincidences. The conditions essential for life are too complicated to have been formed "on their own" and at random, and these conditions are specially created for life alone. These balances we have briefly described so far are only a few of the millions of intricate, interrelated balances and orders established so that people can live in peace and safety on the earth. Examining only a part of the balances and harmony on the earth is enough to comprehend the superior being of God and grasp the existence of a planned creation in every detail of the universe. It is no doubt impossible for a person or any other living being to build such an enormous balance and order. Nor are the components of this order such as atoms, elements, molecules, and gasses capable of establishing an order based on such intricate and extremely delicate calculations and measurements, and such fine tunings. This is because activities like planning, ordering, arranging, calculating, and proportioning can only be realized by beings that possess wisdom, knowledge and power. The Exalted Being Who orders, plans and balances the entire universe to be fit for life of human beings on a planet like earth and Who sustains it with dramatically delicate measures and balances is God, Who has Infinite Wisdom, Knowledge and Power. you dont have to read all of it, just read some btw star this quest so ur friends could see. bcuz god made the earth im not talking about dises and other stuffs im talkng about the placement of the earth exactly adf you guys are missing the point im talking about the earth only not the humans or anything
Zero Point Energy AMpendant from Amega Global. Scam or Not? ok I just had this meeting with these people talking about zero point energy and come to find out they gave me this very convincing presentation about zero point energy and they said it was in a pendant and small wand the company was selling. they showed me how I can easily fall over without wearing the pendant or not holding the wand but when they gave it to me, the pendant gave me perfect balance, and they couldn't make me lose balance by applying the same force to your body that would normally knock you over! it made me feel more energetic and whole. i looked it up and people said it was a scam and others said it changed their life. has anyone bought the $400 AMpendant or the AMwand? how does it work, hows it made, does it last and is it a good buy?
Is there hope for me or should I be a hermit? I am 26 years old and I am very unhappy. I feel like I don’t know up from down. I don’t have the life that I want and all I really want is to be more confident and live without pain. My body aches and I am forever tired. I am moody and impatient. My sinuses make my head and face feel like painful lead weights that are about to explode and that’s every single day of my life. My back aches from god knows what because I never lift a thing and when I did work with my back it was the same. I am hard of hearing. I have almost no confidence in social settings and I am lonely. When I go out, I am speechless. Those that try to engage me are met with a smile and blank eyes for I have no idea what they are talking about even when my deaf ears manage to hear them, but I try to convey that I have no malice against them with a smile. As one can guess it doesn’t make for an enlightening conversation. The only time when I am not awkward and anxious is when I’m so high on pills and alcohol that I can’t even remember what happened. I know that there is a great person within. I know it intuitively, but there is evidence as well. When I wake from the nights of partying that I can’t remember I have knew friends. Mostly women who want to go out with me but it’s always the same result. They think that I’m not having a good time if we go out or they think I’m immature along with what ever else I don’t know because I’m not a mind reader. I can only guess that the key to my social success lies buried beneath immense layers of inhibition. Why am I this way? I could blame it on my parents but all that’s in the past. The present is in my hands and I have to deal with the scars alone. I carry a lot of guilt. I have unwillingly committed many offenses to my friends, family and most painfully against my first love. I hardly remember what I’ve done or why because of my poor memory and a scattered brain, but I do remember what I did to my first love. I was cold to her. I never talked to her about us without anger. When she was upset and needed me the most I would abandon her to herself. One time in particular plays over and over in my head every day. She was emotional again and I was leaving again. We lived together. This time she begged me not to go. She really, really needed me and I left anyway. The vision of her tear-filled face is burned in my memory as I closed the door on her and in the end, us. I pushed her away and when she left I just wanted to die. Just so the reader doesn’t think that I only want a pity party, I’ll balance it out with some positive things. Since I’ve had my heart broken I’ve been forced to get to know myself. Were I previously had almost no contact with self, I now am set on the daily growth of mind and body and getting to know who I am. I have taken great leaps in career, self-esteem and relationships. Even though I am not yet happy I feel that my dedication and tenacity will pay off in the future. I frequently offend people. I hurt my girlfriends. My father is ashamed of me. I am lazy, drink too much, have no self-esteem and I can’t dance. Should I do society a favor and go live alone in the mountains?
Becoming physically disabled...should I get a wheelchair? Hi. I am 25 years old. I am legally blind with very little usable vision, but the blindness does not affect my life much anymore, thanks to learning the proper techniques and having the right tools to live a full life. However, I am having more and more trouble moving around. Take today for example. I worke up at 9:30am after sleeping very poorly after 4am (I slept well from 10pm to 4pm, though). From 9:30am till 12:30pm, I tried to muster the strength to sit up, but was unable. I finally called my boyfriend into the room, and he helped me sit up and take a pain killer and get something to eat. About 1pm, I was finally able to muster enough strength to walk the 20 setps to the bathroom, and then back to my room to sit in my armchair to get on the computer. Since then, I have been unable to get up from the armchair but for a handful of times. I feel so trapped in my body! My condition is thus far undiagnosed, though I have been trying for a diagnosis for 7 years now (since 2003). The symptoms include pain in the muscles and joints, particularly the knees, hips, thigh muscles, back, shoulder muscles, and neck...also shooting pains at times up and down my arms, legs, and back. Other symptoms include very poor balance, my knees give out under me sometimes, severe headaches, and a constant feeling of fatigue. I rarely get to do all the things I want to, and even sitting here and typing is starting to hurt my fingers, wrists, and elbows. My physical condition is slowly deteriorating, and it has been suggest to me by several counselors and my doctor that I should consider getting a motorized wheelchair such as the Hoveround for part-time wheelchair use. I just don't know...I'm so young, and I don't want to give up my mobility. I've been told that once I start using a wheelchair, I will no longer have reason to force my body to work, and I will have to use the chair more and more, and my body will jsut deteriorate further until I have to be in the wheelchair all the time. Is this true? If so, would having a physical therapist help prevent this? What else can be done to prevent this, if I do start using a wheelchair? Should I get a wheelchair or should I hold off and use a walker or other mobility tool? I already use a support cane, and have used crutches in the past (though the crutches only made my arms cramp up, no matter how much adjusting was done). I have only used a wheelchair in the mall thus far, and it made me feel very dependent on my boyfriend, who pushed me, as it was a manual and I don't have the strength to push myself. Help! Any ideas what to do?
Reincarnation exists... think about it.? :: WALL OF TEXT :: When you think of reincarnation you probably think "...human spirit passing on, being born again as another human being." This is not what I think. I believe that when we die we randomly become some other form of life in the universe. Any form of life, unconscious or conscious but we are not aware of our unconscious life at all so that's kind of irrelevant to us. Think about it. Every natural thing we understand in the universe is cyclical! Rain is evaporated, rain pours back down. The Earth rotates the sun every 364.25 days then repeats. Stars die, new stars are born. Everything! So... why wouldn't life be the same? It also makes sense in terms of Karma. If our actions create a bad life for others then we are just increasing our chances of being born into a bad life when we are reincarnated and visa versa. (I'm not sure about the idea of Karma anyway, but if you do believe in it then it makes sense) Also, many just presume we randomly began life. From nowhere we inhabited this human body. So... if we can do it once, why can't we do it again? And why wouldn't we! Don't get me wrong I'm an atheist/agnostic (at least there isn't any religion I know of that I believe in), so I don't necessarily believe in the soul passing on or anything like that. I understand that life and emotions are all physiological and not my "soul" or anything. What I am saying is that your life stops and then starts again. You aren't the same person at all but you still inhabit another body and react according to that bodies physiology and environment. Many people say "...well why does human population keep increasing?". Firstly, life is more than just human population! The universe is full of life being destroyed and renewed all the time! Human population increasing doesn't prove anything. Secondly, I never said the more life couldn't be created. I just said that life gets renewed. That's all. However the universe wants to keep itself in a state of equilibrium so it couldn't be infinite increase as dramatically increased life creates chaos which causes destruction hence, less life. Also, if you believe in a God then wouldn't it make sense for it to be kind of a force of universal balance rather than some human like being who has a ridiculous number of human attributes that conveniently makes humans out to be "superior". That seems kind of naive and pretentious to me. I don't know. It's easier to explain in my head but when I started thinking about it it just seemed completely right, completely plausible and based around logic rather than blind faith. Everything just clicked into place like I had some ridiculous understanding of the universe. Kind of like being enlightened I guess. So... now that you have heard my theory of life and reincarnation please, let me know what you think. p.s. I wasn't sure whether to put this in Religion and Spirituality or Philosophy. It seemed more philosophical but I guess it fits in both (that's what she said waaaaaaaaay). If it's in the wrong place then I shall put it in the other one (waaaaaaaaaaay).
Is there really any medical benefit in using either of these devices? X-Light Infrared LED Pain Relief: The X-LIGHT is a small hand sized LED device containing 14 red, white, blue, and infrared LEDs arranged in triangles (infrared LEDs are invisible to the eye when they are on). The X-Light's red, white, blue and infrared LED's have pain relieving effects similar to the superior pain relief devices that, until now, have only available in physician's offices. The X-Light entices and prompts the body to instantly begin long-term healing. The immediate pain relieving effects are unsurpassed. Qigong masters say the X-LIGHT emits energy very similar to chi itself (ki, qi, prana), our vital life force. A unique combination of colors (wavelengths), geometric designs, and pulsing settings are incorporated into the device. When the X-LIGHT is aimed at the hand, most people feel this unique energy as heat, tingling or a cool breeze. The X-LIGHT appears to be producing the energy balancing effects seen with qigong masters, making it is safe to try on almost any condition. http://www.alaskaelectrolytes.com/ad_far_infrared_heating_pads_led_lights_chee_energy.htm#Red%20Carpet%20-%20Technical%20Information Quantum WARP 10 WARP-10 LED device delivers high intensity therapeutic photon energy The innovative WARP 10 is brought to you by Quantum Devices, Inc. (QDI) the company that invented the high intensity, solid state, lighting systems, for NASA, that have become the gold standards for photobiomodulation research, photo dynamic cancer therapy and agriculture research. The WARP 10 is a high intensity, portable LED unit intended for the treatment of chronic pain by emitting energy in the near-IR spectrum for the temporary relief of minor muscle and joint pain. This includes arthritis and muscle spasms, relieving stiffness, promoting relaxation of muscle tissue, and to temporarily increase local blood circulation where applied. http://www.quantumdev.com/products/led/warp10.html
is this copied? CHINESE HERBS- NATURE’S BLESSINGS FOR AILING SOULS Among the family of herbal Medicines the treatment that has inspired the human souls and has intricately woven into the social fabric of many generations globally are nonetheless Chinese Medicinal herbs. These herbs have not only benefited the ailing human beings but also have been the source of Information and studies for the people of scientific world of today. These Chinese Medicinal herbs found its birth last 3000 years back among the Zhou Dynasty. The recurrent troubles prevailing in the socio economic condition of the people led to their belief that sickness was due to the malevolent action of demonic forces. Incipient herbal medicine was employed to extirpate these unwanted intruders laying foundation of today’s Chinese healing herbs. According to Chinese legend, Chinese father of agriculture and leader of an ancient clan, Shen Nung, tested one by one hundreds of different plants to discover their nutritional and medicinal properties and then on this tradition continued. CHINESE HERBS There are over 3000 different Chinese healing herbs that can be used for medical purposes. Only 300 to 500 of these herbs are commonly used. BENEFITS OF CHINESE HERBAL MEDICINES Chinese healing herbs performs three main functions: •To treat the immediate problem, such as killing bacteria or a virus, •To strengthen the body, helping it to recover, and •To maintain health. DISEASES CHINESE HERBS CURE Chinese healing herbs are commonly used to treat disorders such as: •Digestive problems •Eczema and psoriasis •Fatigue •Gynaecological disorders •Hepatic (liver) disorders •Cardiovascular disorders •Stress There are different herbs for different types of diseases like: •Diabetes Chinese herbs •Chinese herbs for scabies •Chinese herbs for endometrosis As Diabetes has been most common ailment so there are different herbs for Diabetes patients like Diabetic neuropathy among others. Specially for Gynecological disorders there are Chinese herbs for fertility and Chinese herbs for infertility CATEGORIZATION OF MEDICINAL HERBS Chinese Medicinal herbs are categorized in following ways: •Property: Every herb is said to have the property of being either cool, cold, warm, or hot. Cool and cold herbs treat “hot” symptoms, such as fever, thirst, sore throat or constipation. Warm and hot herbs treat “cold” symptoms, such as cold hands and feet. •Flavor: There are seven flavors of herbs; pungent, sweet, sour, astringent, bitter, salty, and neutral. •Channels: Channels (or meridians) run throughout the body, affecting different organs. Each kind of herb affects a particular channel and organ. •Actions: Herbs perform different actions in the body. These are known as lifting, floating, lowering, and sinking. MECHANISM OF CHINESE HERBAL MEDICINE IN BODY Chinese treatment is a part of larger healing system called as “Traditional Chinese Medicine” (TCM), which includes among others acupuncture, massage dietary advice and exercise. For maintaining good health we must strive to attain a harmonious balanced relationship between the different systems inside our body, and between nature and our body and when this balance is disturbed we suffer from various diseases. These traditional Chinese Medicine balances our body system with the help of the prescribed Chinese healing herbs. The principle theory includes Yin and Yang, Qi, Blood and Body Fluid theory and Channels and Collaterals theory. YIN AND YANG The ancient Chinese proposed that all living things are sustained by balance of two opposing forces of energy, called Yin and Yang. Together, they make up the life essence, or Qi - a type of energy that flows through the body via invisible channels called meridians. Half of organs and meridians are governed by Yin and the other half are governed by Yang. When Yin and Yang are out of balance in the body, this causes a blockage of Qi and a subsequent illness. Yin and Yang imbalances can be caused by stress, pollution, poor diet, emotional upsets or infection. For diagnostic purposes, Yin and Yang are further subdivided into interior and exterior, hot and cold, deficiency and excess. PHILOSOPHY BEHIND CHINESE HERBAL TREATMENT This treatment depends on the philosophy that we live between heaven and earth and we are miniature universe in ourselves and we have five organs like •Heart" or "mind" (hsin); •2."lungs" or "respiratory system" (fei); •3."liver" (kan); •4."spleen" (p'i); •5."kidneys" (shen) These are called as Latent Phenomena Exessive Wind (feng), cold (han), heat (shu), moisture (shih), dryness (tsao), and internal heat (huo "fire") harms the body, and are referred to as the "six external disease-causing factors" (liu yin). On the other hand, if mood changes within the individual, such as happiness(hsi), anger(nu), worry(yu), pensiveness(szu), grief(pei), fear(k'ung), and surprise(ching) are too extreme, they will also harm the health. These emotions are called the "seven emotions"(ch'i ch'ing). In Chinese Herbal treatment, the six external disease-causing factors, interacting with the seven emotions, form the theoretical foundation of disease pathology. These theoretical models, coupled with the "theory of latent phenomena," are used to analyze the patient's constitution and his illness, and diagnose the exact nature of his overall physical and psychological loss of balance. Based on this analysis, the doctor prescribes method to correct the imbalance. HOW THE HERBAL MEDICINES ARE PRESCRIBED The TCM philosophy proposes that everything including organs of the body - is composed of the five elements: fire, earth, metal, water and wood. The herbs are similarly classified into the five tastes - sweet, salty, bitter, pungent and sour - which correspond to the five elements, for example, since the skin is a metal element Yang organ, it would be treated with a pungent herb Each herbal medicine prescription is a mixture of many herbs tailored to the individual patient. One batch of herbs is typically decocted twice over the course of one hour. The practitioner usually designs a remedy using one or two main ingredients that target the illness. Then the practitioner adds many other ingredients to adjust the formula to the patient's Yin Yang conditions. Sometimes, ingredients are needed to cancel out side effects of the main ingredients. Some herbs require the use of other ingredients as catalyst or else the brew remains ineffective. HOW THE PROBLEM IS DIAGNOSED Diagnosis is by visual assessment, listening and smelling, questioning, and palpation; a single biomedical disease may be associated with a large number of TCM diagnoses, while one TCM diagnosis may encompass a number of biomedical diseases. Once a diagnosis is established, therapy aims at restoring the body's homeostasis by treating the root cause of the disease. CHINESE HEALING HERBS Chinese healing herbs are mainly plant based, but some preparations include minerals or animal products. They can be packaged as powders, pastes, lotions or tablets, depending on the herb and its intended use. Different herbs have different properties and can balance particular parts of the body. Prescribing a particular herb or concoction of herbs means the practitioner’s diagnosis has to take into account the state of the patient’s Yin and Yang, and the elements that are governing the affected organs. SCIENCE VS HERBAL MEDICINE Dr. David Nye pointed out some interesting facts in discussing scientific vs. Chinese Herbal Medicine. He said that scientific medicine is a body of knowledge about the human body, its maladies, and their treatment acquired by the application of scientific methods of study. These methods were developed for science in general and medicine in particular. For Alternate Medicine like Chinese Herbal Medicine, he explains alternative medicine as a name has been given to several schools of folk (non-scientific) medicine whose treatments are typically derived from tradition rather than from scientific study. Ideas often come from a single founder and are then passed along generation next with little change as in the case of chiropractic or homeopathy. New form of treatments may be added but the core theories are not challenged. Alternative medical treatments are often promoted through the use of anecdotal evidence and testimonials. STEPS TO CONSIDER BEFORE GOING FOR CHINESE HERBAL TREATMENT Chinese healing Herbs can act on the body as powerfully as pharmaceutical drugs and should be treated with the same caution and respect. Some herbs can be toxic in high doses; others can cause allergic reactions, many can also suffer from liver dysfunction. Make sure your practitioner is fully qualified. Never abandon your regular medication or alter the dose without the knowledge and approval of your Doctor. Because of the variety of herbs used in Chinese herbal medicine, there is a potential for negative interactions with prescribed drugs. Some herbal preparations contain other ingredients which are not always identified. The FDA has issued a statement warning diabetics to avoid several specific brands of Chinese herbal products because they illegally contain the prescription diabetes drugs glyburide and phenformin. FDA warnings have been issued for PC-SPES and production of that product stopped because the Chinese herbal products also contained prescription drugs (indomethicin, diethylstilbestrol and warfarin). China had no doubt remained one of the leading Civilizations since centuries in arts, social, culture, Economy but the gift of unique herbs that it gave to human beings is cherished, was cherished and will always be cherished by generations ahead. Though modern medicines has took its roots among the people but Chinese Medicinal Herbs has undoubtedly taken its own place into the hearts of millions due to its magical powers of healing. These are the points that I have covered in the Write-up •How does Chinese medicine differ from the scientific herbs? •How do Chinese herbs work? (can describe it in steps) oassesses the balance between yin and yang aspects of body functions ocorrespondence of the ailment to the five phase elemental system of living energy oetc •Health benefits of Chinese herbs •Are several herbs combined in Chinese herbal formula? (explain in brief) •Dangers in using Chinese herbs (e.g. affect liver function) Diagnostic examination before administering Chinese herbs (e.g. visual exam, listening and smelling etc)
I'm writing a book and I need help(advise) and I need a title.? I think I want to call it SHADOWLAND and I also want to know what you, in your own eyes, think Kane looks like. SHADOWLAND (Daydream until tree part) I lay down on the soft, slightly moist green grass. I was in a valley, with trees swaying and dancing with the wind, to the music of my heart. The flowers were sighing in the wind, wishing they too, could dance. The warm breeze caressed my face and body. Moving my hair to tickle my cheek. I then I heard two boys conversing, one was a young immature voice, and the other sounded as deep as the ocean. I ran and hid behind a rock in the near distance, my father would be furious if he knew I was here, he forbade me to come here and play with nature. At that time I didn’t realize my summer dress was showing. One of the two boys saw my dress and he came sauntering toward me. I ran towards the woods encircling the valley. (Not daydream) I saw a tall tree and climbed up it. I went about half way then I was hit by the cold. I quickly climbed the rest of the way. I sat on the snow covered branch. I shivered. I looked down at myself. My dark, wavy, reddish brown hair was layered in snow and stuck together with mud, hung over my shoulders in clumps, it had knots in it. My raggedy fuchsia skirt was covered in dried mud and had grass stains. My burgundy colored top had holes in it. I noticed that in my town I was considered a witch because I had the rarest eye color ever; they were this rich brown color tinted with red, it had blotches of deep brown mixed in. My skin was fair, and had a tan coloring. I was dirty which made my skin color even darker. My face is diamond shaped. I then looked down and saw the ‘boys’ were actually hunters. I watch them stop at the base of my tree and look around. They stood there for approximately five minutes, and then police came. They had search dogs, they shoved my baby blanket in the dogs faces and the dogs smelled them. Man was I mad, they went into my home! My only safe place! My sanctuary! My alone place! They called to me, “Erin! Erin come home please!” They called; I could make out only one person I could trust, my twin, Kane. We both have powers, he can see auras and I can read minds, he says that mine is blue and blue means- blue aura indicates-the existence of balance, sustaining life, eased nerve system, transmitting forces and energy. People with blue strong point in their Aura are relaxed, balanced and feel ready to live in an isolated place and survive. They are born survivors. Blue thought is a thought about relaxing the nerve system to achieve the balance of the mind or a thought about surviving. Electric blue can override any other color in the Aura, when the person is receiving and/or transmitting information in a telepathic communication. I can also see into their ‘other past’ and now, and he can also become animals. In my other life I was a maid-I worked for a very wealthy family in the South. I was kind, generous and loyal. I had a big heart. I listened well to authority and kept my opinions to myself. Do as I'm told was my motto.-Today I am shy and reserved. I’m a follower, not a leader. Nobody can say an unkind word about you. Sometimes I let people walk all over me. Kane can become any animal he wants but he like cats, he’s an animal lover. He can turn at any point in time that he wants. He can talk to animals too, which I find really convenient and cool. Even though were twins, he looks a lot different than me. He’s tall, skinny, scrawny, and protective of me. He has blue eyes-he bought colored contacts to cover up all the odd color eyes we have, and artificially before dirty blond hair. His hair used to be brown, and then black, he colored it dirty blond, and his eyes were like mine, then he got the contacts. I used my telepathy and talked to Kane: become a walk and become a hawk, and above the tree that you’re under, I am about in the middle. Come to me. Okay. Kane answered He walked into the woods and ‘melted’, he at least looked like he was melting. His face became contorted, and his body became small and his body became feathers, and his clothed fell to the forest floor. His nose and mouthed became a beak, his eyes became small and beady. He picked up his clothes in his beak and flew up to me, dropped his clothes in my lap and landed on my shoulder.
what do you think about this case of baby blues? I just had my baby girl 3 weeks ago. She is a sweetheart and acts like a regular newborn and I love her to pieces. However, a week ago I got a terrible case of baby blues and I can't seem to want to get out of bed. Mornings are the worse and it gets better close to 5pm. I feel awesome in the evenings. How do I feel when it's the morning? I have huge anxiety feeling in my stomach, my arms and legs feel weightless and I can't lift them. I am shaking, I want to cry, I have to force myself to eat and I have no life drive what so ever. I am just sad. I also have a 2 year old boy that keeps me going. I have my parents in from Europe for a month and even though they are here to help, it is starting to be a bit overwhelming. It is cold outside and so we are living on top of each other. What do you think I should do? I already went to a doctor and she is trying to help me balance my body into normal. But in the mean time how do I get through the day? I am generally an upbeat person and this is killing me!!!!!!!!! Please, am I ever going to feel normal about my girl being a part of the family? I get sad seeing pictures of families with 2 kids, looking happy and content. I don't think that I will be able ever to feel this way. Thanks for reading!!!!
Too much P.E.A. (PHENETHYLAMINE), Anybody heard of any symptoms? Ever since the end my days of 'drugs' I have been experiencing problems that could be down to too much P.E.A. I remember having to give up drugs (speed, ecstasy, cocaine) because I just kept vomiting. This was a bonus as it forced me to sort my head and life out, but I feel it has left its effects on my body. At first I thought it was just anxiety attacks, but the symptoms seem very familiar to the side-effects of too much P.E.A. Does anyone know, or have heard of, the bodies chemical balance being 'damaged' in this way? I.e. me almost demanding more of P.E.A. on a constant basis that my body responded by upping it's normal 'dose'. I do sometimes feel like I have just 'come up' on something and then start to feel sick again, it is just like taking speed! I had panic attacks from giving up the drugs, but these seem different in some way. I also get the same feeling if I eat too much sugar, or have caffeine. Anybody got any input? Thanks Oh, anyone doing drugs, or even thinking of doing drugs, they may be fun at the time (even though not guaranteed safe), but the effects on your life and health ain't worth it.
There is much attention on balancing our polarities these days. What does this mean to you? How do you? balance right and wrong? Surely not by doing a little of each. Does this make sense to you?: "The human body is subjected as well as the earth, and planets, and stars, to a double law; it attracts and repels, for it is saturated through with double magnetism, the influx of the astral light. Everything is double in nature; magnetism is positive and negative, active and passive, male and female. Night rests humanity from the day's activity, and restores the equilibrium of human as well as of cosmic nature. When the mesmerizer will have learned the grand secret of polarizing the action and endowing his fluid with a bisexual force he will have become the greatest magician living. Thus the astral light is androgyne, for equilibrium is the resultant of two opposing forces eternally reacting upon each other. The result of this is LIFE. When the two forces are expanded and remain so long inactive, as to equal one another and so come to a complete rest, the condition is DEATH. A human being can blow either a hot or a cold breath; and can absorb either cold or hot air. Every child knows how to regulate the temperature of his breath; but how to protect one's self from either hot or cold air, no physiologist has yet learned with certainty. The astral light alone, as the chief agent in magic, can discover to us all secrets of nature." The woman who wrote it was able to, with multiple witnesses present, pull a spoon into her hand from three rooms away.... I think she knew something about magnetism.
what you think of this story so far (isnt long)? As night crept in and as day flew out a mysterious fog settled on the trees of Oak Park engulfing life and its self leaving nothing untouched of its power and utter terror. Tracing through the chocking fog and leaving me blinded I carried on until I could go on no more, where was I? The branches off the lifeless tree’s twisted and crackled, the earth turned to dust underneath my very own feet and the hurl of the wind broke my balance forcing me to the ground. Where all my childhood happiness and memories could be found can be found no more here at Oak Park, it was coming to get me. But why? I gathered myself up battling against the wind grabbing onto the loose bark of the helpless tree’s which were being battered and bruised by the wind just like a child would in a strong current. The suffocating fog rose ever so slightly just enough for me to see where I was heading to. The beautiful pond which ducks swam upon changed into a monstrous marsh with an overwhelming smell of rotting undergrowth and where I would play by the big oak was now a cold and heartless place. Fear flooded my body overwhelming me, a tear came to my eye, is this the last place ill see, this horrid place? havent finished it yet just want to see what people think it for english
DO U BELIEVE IN THE THEORY OF EVOLUTION OF HUMANS FRM APES???THINK AGAIN!!!!? darwin's theory of evolution rest's on a conception that, there was a genetic change frm generation to generation resulting in physical evolution of diff species...darwin believes in his observation. SWAMI praphupada says "the forms of species were already there since the dawn of creation".there is an evolution however,but darwin thinks it is an evolution of the physical body is incorrect.the body never evolves but the soul evolves & transmigrates frm 1 body to the other according to their karma.the spirit soul of an individual evolves frm a cyclic change of bodies,from aquatic & amphibian species to the species of trees,birds & animals& finally human beings which is the highest stage of consciosness evolution on earth.however according to the bad karma of that man he may also slide down and take birth in the lower species as animals & repeate the cycle thus he never gets liberation frm repeated cycle of birth & death.due to misuse of human form of life,mistaking it for oppurtunity of sense enjoyement rather than spiritual developement...proper developement can lead to celestial & spiritual hapiness. darwin originated the theory of natural selection,survival of the fittest,an animal developes himself according to the environment and passes his superior qualities to the offsprings.they live & others die.........nature is not that brainless but there is superior intelligence behind its working,the controller is krsna,god says swami praphupad... if a snake produces more children than it can accomodate ,to avoid diturbance most of them are eliminated by a superior force to maintain the balance of other species in harmony..similar is the case of extinction of dinosaurs..if they were today,we would'nt have been.nature is not blind.coz behind it there is god............................................................krsna says to arjuna in the holy bhagvad gita"the material nature is working under my directions ,o son of kunti & it is producing all moving & unmoving beings & nurturing them"(9:10) darwin says simpler forms of life evolved to more complex & he finds no evidence of complex life forms earlier,while the vedic scriptures quotes that 84000000 species of movin & non moving species present since creation,now there is no question of darwin finding& not finding something. praphupad says "my present body has evolved frm my childhood body but that small body is no longer existing,presently the simpler & complex life forms are simultaneously existing,it is not that the simplest evolved into the most complex & simplest becomes extinct.. .infact darwin himself quotes that the' cause gets over after the effects ' human DID NOTevolve frm the apes,but frm the first human being which darwin cannot prove so he rather associates man with monkeys.the existence of indian myth & similar tales dates back millions of years ago they are stories of appearence of thelord,killing of demons,STAR WARS& EARTH WARS....,demigods,seers ,celestial beings highly EVOLVED IN CONSCIOUSNESS , ALSO proves the presence of human beings eons back..today undiscovered. darwin was a pure materialist,an athiest he wrote what he observed with his senses,he never believed in a single progeineter called god.whereas krsna says in the gita"i am the seed giving father of all living entities"...vedic scriptures say that material vision is imperfect & contaminated & has to be purified by spiritual practices to realize the absolute whole,krsna..swami praphupada was god realized & understood krsna better and he cud place the facts with a broader point of view with help of authentic vedic scriptures& negate darwin's theory BELIEF IN SUCH NESCIENCE CAN LEAD ONE TO THE DARKEST REGIONS OF IGNORANCE
Anybody want to comment? Yea, I know it's long. I know that already. Thanks.? call it by its name: murder oh political policy in a pig’s eye there’s no policy except the party they hid it so no one could see but i knew i knew the die is cast the bus ride the incessant indoctrination we jolted along past the collectives pinichov that pitiful stooge was dictating to us. imagine all the same old manure. i realized then for me there was no turning back farm after farm we passed while pinichov droned and around me blackness for i knew what no one else could know i suppose knowledge can be severe i closed my eyes and covered my face and wept i saw no farms but one, the litvinov’s yuri’s will was too strong yuri was only a poor farmer but he was the true patriot mrs. litvinov had found him his skull crushed and his blood spilt from the house to the center of the yard where he lay in a puddle of black his blood was black it was the soil yuri had fought for he knew no ideology and he lay until they were sure that she would find him and how do i know? yes you ask God save my soul i am privy to such things but they had not had enough they would use yuri as an example and they brought mrs. litvinov to stand trial as you recall my father occasionally did a curious thing he opened a file for me to see he’d ask me what i thought of it what i’d do if i were he if i had his authority. i read of yuri: he was a traitor to the party and russia condemned for trading in the black market trading in contraband at the expense of the common people those who sacrificed for the collectives then the litvinovs were exposed as jews that file was routine kgb - my hands shook following death by unnatural causes – unnatural indeed – an accident, yuri had fallen while patching a leak in his roof following the heavy snows, he had been drinking and lost his balance. i looked at father sensing that somehow he was reaching out to me and had no words to express himself i said papa why is it good men fall? they fall from roofs they fall from positions of authority they disappear and never return to their families? papa yuri did not fall did he? and father said no yevi your good friend and mine did not fall from the roof and i said papa it was the hooligans, murderous thugs what does a life mean to them? but father said it is more than that much more and i said papa it’s the party boss – and demansk is a stalinist stronghold – yerchenko he is the leading proponent of the old brutality and father said he wields the power he’s corrupt he’s blind and arrogant and dangerous but it is more than just yerchenko and i said papa the farm policy is unbending uncompromising dictating from the top and so it rises, yes? and he said yes and i said without consideration of individual lives we are spoon-fed force-fed the line and father said yes … but and i exclaimed papa how far does it go? it is men in power – you have seen it they are jaded and lost and we are floundering in an intricate web papa looked at me and spoke as never before yes yevi my son all these things are true and i continued and i pressed him how far does it go? i ceased and he fell back silent in his chair the life seemed to drain from his body and he touched me in a way i have never felt before a man so cold and aloof and driven so many years a man i barely knew and now suddenly unmasked it was like an introduction and i spoke softly and asked papa why? but then i knew it was of the moment that for which he had had no words it is them and us - all of us them and you and me and his eyes were moist but steady if you only knew him as i then knew him i cannot say how proud i was a moment of ecstasy amidst the ache of ages and the buses rolled along on farm day pinichov had been chosen for his charisma not necessarily his subtlety his devotion and obedience, less his tact one of the pet dogs, his eyes would gleam with his zeal for his purpose don’t lose sight of the dollar he would say while stooping to pick up the penny and he spoke of ages and lives and histories meanings, unquestioning not knowing any other way he was one of the many cogs in the machinery essentially as guilty and innocent as I as i sat seeing the litvinov tragedy one tiny speck in an ocean of tangled nets i cringed and clutched my hands together the blood yuri’s blood was black upon my hands dried clotted black. no more if it is within my power i made a private statement I pronounced the words and set the die it is wrong but there it is as papa had said and as he said it he looked deeply into my eyes he seemed to be saying that once he had taken his stand and he would live with it he was what there was but i still had a chance he seemed to say that i was the more the time he did not have all this spoken though no words passed between us i felt all this and more we sat huddled close to the fire in the hearth and a sudden downdraft blew the ashes in our faces brushing at them lightly paled papa’s skin and from my father’s place a ghost arose to speak where life is gray and frail as the ghost re-entered his body papa’s vision sharpened and he became the man of steel once again just as I was thinking all these things his eye pealed away my disguises and the blood rushed to my face then he rose and kissed me and said be true to yevi and to Russia my son wherever that may lead you
rephrase question? Has Anyone read Mary Summer Rain book? if so what did you think. little excerp from the book: "Spirit Song" (No Eyes Series) ... As she quotes No-Eyes on page 61: "Now, in old days Peoples love all stuff. They love trees, mountains, grass, animals, all stuff. Sacred powers were nature forces: wind, water, fire, lightning. Peoples know Father Sky and Earth Mother parents of all life. Every creature have spirit. All nature be People's church. It be bad stuff to force Great Spirit to crouch down into one building. Great Spirit everywhere! It forever duty of Peoples to every day give prayers to Great Mystery, to be thankful. These prayers more important to Peoples than food even. All Peoples see Great Spirit in black rain clouds, hear Him in thundering waterfalls. Peoples make all acts in life a sacred act. Peoples know sacred silence is voice of Great Spirit. This silence be ultimate balance of mind, body, and spirit. Peoples give away all one's stuff! They know stuff not where Great Spirit be. Stuff not important! Summer, that true love. That pure love!"
egyptian mythology project? Cats and Goddess’ to Egyptians •The first domesticated Egyptian cats in Egypt were more than likely used for warding off the common asp and other snakes, and the typical chasers of rodents. Slowly though, the cat became more to the Egyptians than just a normal animal, the cat became a god. •Ancient Egyptians took their cats on hunting excursions instead of dogs, the most popular excursions being the marshes where cats may have been trained to retrieve fowl and fish. Statues of cats were placed outside the house to protect the inhabitants and to ward off evil spirits. Mafdet was the first Egyptian feline deity, sometimes depicted as a lynx, but the most famous cat goddesses in the world, first revered by the ancient Egyptians were Bastet (also known as Bast, Pasch, Ubasti) and the lion-headed Sekhmet. • Bastet had the roles of fertility, protector of children and the protector of all cats. Bastet became so popular in fact that she became a household goddess. This goddess was called Bastet when in full cat form, and Bast when only having the head of a cat and the body of a beautiful woman. • Bastet's counterpart was the goddess Sekhmet who represented the cat goddess' destructive force. Sekhmet is known as the goddess of war and pestilence. •Together, Bastet and Sekhmet represented the balance of the forces of nature in Egypt. • In Bubastis, or Tell Basta, the cats lived a lavish life as the `embodiment' of Bastet in her temples. Egyptians also mummified their cats, filling their tombs with bowls of milk and rodents. •Sekhmet was an Egyptian war goddess, usually depicted with a lioness' head. Sekhmet was credited with bringing death and destruction to the pharaoh's enemies and evildoers, especially through plague. •Conversely, she had the power to heal the righteous. Sekhmet's priests were regarded as magicians and healers. In later times, Sekhmet was seen as the aggressive side of the goddess Mut. •Bastet was a feline goddess of ancient Egypt who mothered the king and destroyed his enemies. As "the Eye of Ra who protects her father Ra," she was a manifestation of the solar eye. Bastet was regarded as both the daughter and the consort of Atum-Ra. •Bastet herself was generally shown as a lion-headed woman until the end of the second millennium B.C., when her cat and cat-headed forms became prominent. From the pyramid texts onward, Bastet has a double aspect of nurturing mother and terrifying avenger. •She also was one of the goddesses associated with the story of the "distant goddess," the daughter of Ra who quarrels with her father and retreats into the desert. •Isis- the wife and sister of Osiris, the mother of Horus. She was worshipped as the mother, and was one of the first goddess’. She is recognized in Greco-Roman mythology as Demeter and Hera. http://www.swan.ac.uk/egypt/events/womentext.htm Im doing it on female goddess, anymore I need to know about or any stories I should know?
Is Bible just an ancient health book? ive been trying to figure out religion. Their stories doesn't really make sense in reality and i have realized ancient times doesn't yet created SCIENCE as a means of telling the truth. They expressed it by the ART of story telling. Jesus = Instinct, subconsciousness (Controls our Body) Holy spirit = consciousness, chosen thoughts (Controls our Mind) Jesus has 12 disciples which translates that our Subconscious has 12 sub-levels God = the force of energy that drives Jesus and Holy Spirit to Live Devil = the force of energy that drive Jesus and Holy spirit to Death. We have both of energies (Ying and Yang) we can't survive without the other. They both coexist in all of us. - Balance of nature Life cycle has one direction which is from Birth(God) to Death(Devil) unless you got a hold on God you'll be able to slow the rate of the cycle or even stop the ageing process. New testament as the coming of Jesus Christ - the time when people found subconsciousness exists in the mind. "you can find God through Jesus Christ" This is just one of my ideas, which can be applicable to all religions if you given this a thought. The so called Holy book is just a Book about living. which what we have now as psychology, medicine, etc.
can someone help me correct my essay? Types of Eating Disorder An eating disorder is “a disorder characterized by abnormal eating behaviors and beliefs about eating, weight, and shape” (answers.com). Two types of eating disorders are over eating, and skipping meals. Both are dangerous and can lead to various health issues but both are treatable if they are caught on time. Overeating starts when someone is frequently teased about their weight. Overeating is when a person eats so much even if they are full, and after eating they feel guilty and depressed. Overeating mostly starts as a slight problem and can lead to a bigger one. Overeating can lead to obesity, or death, because most of the stuff they are eating isn’t all that healthy. In some cases the person can get choked by the food or even get a heart attack, because the body can’t digest so much food that fast. Sometimes when the person has episodes of overeating they force themselves to throw up, which is known as Bulimia. When you don’t eat well or you skip meals, the little you eat your body will storage it, instead of digesting it, because it knows that it will take a long time to get more food, and instead of losing weight you gain more. Of course if you stop eating completely, your stomach will get used to not receiving food and will throw out everything you put in to it. Skipping meals start when you think it’s the only way to lose weight, but the right way to lose weight is having a balanced diet. There are many Nutritionists that can help people make a healthy diet plan. When someone doesn’t eat at all, because they think they are fat, that can be characterized as Anorexia. Media and society The way of life of many people today may have a great effect on their personality and self-consciousness. In the American society, it is very demanding to have the perfect hourglass figure in order to “fit in”. Of course this fact influences many individuals to worry way too much about what they look from the outside and don’t care of the damage they are causing themselves on the inside. Media can cause people to become unhappy with their bodies, one because in most show the main actresses have always a perfect body, and because most of the larger sized actresses are always being made fun of. Which teen would rather be the larger sized actress than the perfectly shaped actress? People specially teens; don’t see that most celebrities aren’t perfect. In most magazines you see a famous person advertising a diet pill; and most people believe it actually works because they see that celebrity standing there. Most celebrities have cosmetic surgeries to look that perfect and regular people wouldn’t be able to afford that type of surgeries. Even if someone could afford a cosmetic surgery they are extremely dangerous. The effects of an eating disorder Both over eating and under eating because malnutrition and it’s when you don’t eat enough proteins and micronutrients witch include vitamin A, iodine and iron. Malnutrition can cause respiratory infections, kidney failure, blindness, heart attack, and death. Malnutrition can also be a case in people who look perfectly fine. Dehydration is caused when your body doesn’t have enough liquids in your body or carbohydrates and fat. Like I mentioned earlier, to maintain a healthy body you have to balance fats, carbohydrates, and proteins. Dehydration can also lead to kidney failure, heart failure, brain damage, and seizures. Another effect an eating disorder cause is Hyponatremia, which is when your blood doesn’t have enough sodium. Hyponatremia relates when you drink too much water and can have many effects on someone, especially if they are malnourished. Also when someone is malnourished your body starts feeding off of itself, which causes to lose muscle, this is called Muscle Atrophy (something-fishy.org). Some psychological problems are when you are always looking at yourself in the mirror but you don’t like what you see, which is when you have low self esteem. People become obsessed with the thought of wanting to be “perfect”. The picture that media gives us is that to be happy you have to be skinny, tall, and beautiful, which makes people’s self esteem go down. One of the causes of an eating disorder is depression, because when someone is depressed, they are unaware of what’s happening in their bodies. A lot of people during their depression they want to eat all the time, and others forget about everything they just want to rest, and most of the time they forget to eat or they just don’t feel like eating, and causes them to have health issues. Anorexia and Bulimia Anorexia and Bulimia both have a different meaning, they both start when a person doesn’t feel happy with their life. Some Anorexics or Bulimics hate their life/ and seek to control it through self-deprivation, or vomiting. “Anorexia is an eating disorder where people starve themselves” (Mamas Health). Anorexia is when a person doesn’t eat at all, and there stomach gets used t
How do you like the start of my story? Okay, this is the start of a story where i was trying to write 50,000 words in a month (for a competition) , i only managed 28,000 but hey! I'm 13 by the way! ... The girl was beautiful; her hair swayed down to her waist and was a lovely golden brown. Her skin was milky white and perfectly clear. She had her back to me and was singing a sad, lonely song. I longed to reach out to her, to comfort her. But I stayed rooted to the spot. Nothing around us mattered, all that mattered was us. I knew her so well, yet I did not know anything about her. It was a strange feeling, like meeting an old friend that you can not remember. Then, quite suddenly I was overcome by fear, I don't know why or how, but I was absolutely terrified. The girl was too. Her song became quicker, full of panic. We were connected by some invisible force yet even now I noticed that although I could hear her song, I could not hear the words that came out of her mouth. Even her outline was not clear. As if she was a ghost. The song suddenly relaxed again, as did I. The music was as sweet as anything I had ever heard before; it seemed to be carrying me away like a lifeless feather. But even as I listened, the music became slower and slower, quieter and quieter. Until it had completely faded away. I stood there transfixed, unsure what the girl was doing now. Then as smooth as a bird. She began to turn around. "Beep, beep, beep!" The noise rang through my head as loud as I could ever have imagined. The girl had heard it too and had turned around and ran away into the mist that surrounded us. "Wait!" I tried to call, I had to see her face, but the girl did not stop. Strangely, everything seemed to be fading away until I was in total darkness. The world was spinning. I was suspended in non existence, halfway between life and death. My life was in complete balance, then the noise sounded again and this time it vibrated through my entire body, ringing through my head, then my soul, through my entire being. "Beep, beep, beep, beep!" Suddenly the world around me became still. The world stopped spinning and my eyes flickered open. ....................................................................................... ok, so its not very good but you know, please feel free to criticize!
Reaction about ENZYME. read more.? What can you say about this article about enzyme? The study of enzymes has not been simple since enzymes operate on both chemical and biological levels, and science cannot measure or synthesize their biological or life energy. Enzymes are responsible in maintaining health and in healing they are our metabolism - the body’s labour force. Enzymes are substances that make life possible. They are needed for every chemical reaction that takes place in the human body. No mineral, vitamin or hormone can do any work without enzymes. They are the manual workers that build our bodies from proteins, carbohydrates, and fats. Researches believe that our enzyme energy has a limit and we must help to maintain them as much as possible in order to have a longer life. There are three classes of enzymes: metabolic enzymes, which run our bodies; digestive enzymes, which digest our food; and food enzymes from raw foods, which start food digestion. Our bodies- all organs and tissues-are run by metabolic enzymes. These enzyme workers take proteins, fats, carbohydrates, starches and sugars, etc and structure them into healthy bodies, keeping everything working well. Digestive enzymes have only three main jobs: digesting protein, carbohydrate, and fat. Proteases are enzymes that digest protein; amylases digest carbohydrate, and lipases digest fat. “The Food Enzyme Concept” by Dr. Edward Howell is a different approach of looking at disease. It defends the idea that when ingested, the enzymes in raw food, or supplementary enzymes result in a significant degree of digestion, lowering the drain on the organisms own enzyme potential. Dr. Edward Howell defends that by eating raw food the work of the enzymes is less and the result is a healthy body. By eating raw food less stomach acid is secreted. He remarks that most people spend their enzyme bank account and seldom make a deposit. It would be wiser to conserve enzymes and get enzymes reinforcements from the outside, since various experiments have taught us that enzymes are precious commodities. He believes that by cutting down on the amount of food we can contribute to a higher enzyme potential, less food means fewer digestive enzymes are required. This keeps death away as well as arming the body against disease. Enzymes convert the food we eat into chemical structures that can pass through the cell membranes of the cells lining the digestive tract into the bloodstream. He defends that all uncooked foods contain an abundance of food enzymes, which correspond to the nutritional highlights of the food. He says that nature has enclosed all raw foods with the correct and balanced amounts of food enzymes either for human consumption or eventual decomposition outside the human body. The enzyme diet defended by Dr Edward Howell is defined by a regimen in which food is taken in its raw state, in its unprocessed form, in possession of its full quota of enzymes. The digestive enzymes of civilized humans are infinitely stronger and more concentrated in enzyme activity than any other enzyme combination found in nature. The organism values its enzymes highly and will make no more than are needed for the job. The body will make less concentrated digestive enzymes, if some of the food is digested by enzymes present in it. In humans, the upper portion of the stomach is in fact a food-enzyme stomach. This part secretes no enzymes. In fact, the digestion of the protein, carbohydrate, and fat in raw food begins in the mouth the very moment the plant cell walls are ruptured, releasing the food enzymes during the act of mastification. After swallowing, digestion continues in the food-enzyme section of the stomach for one-half to one hour, or until the rising tide of acidity reaches a point where it is inhibited. Then the stomach enzyme pepsin takes over. If harmful bacteria are swallowed with the food they may attack it during this time of enforced illness. The salivary enzyme works on the carbohydrate, but the protein and fat must wait. Dr. Howell believes that mankind’s change in the diet from mostly uncooked to cooked foods has probably resulted in changes in the structure of our gastrointestinal tract beyond the stomach specifically, the appendix and cecum play an active role in digestion in many herbivorous animals but have atrophied in humans. He explains that when there are no food enzymes in the food eaten, to predigest it the pancreas must work to give out more internal enzymes to do the job. Metabolic enzymes do the work. The pancreas must send out messages to all parts of the body looking for enzymes it can reprocess into digestive enzymes. When it finds them it has to change metabolic enzymes into digestive enzymes this means extra work and the enlargement of the pancreas. This enlargement may not harm the pancreas, but when it confiscates metabolic enzymes it punishes the whole body by depriving it of the mechanics of eve
"Power" - Be it political, economic or scientific - increases the potential for har? An extreme example is confirmed on March 30, 2010, when the European Organization for Nuclear Energy says it has managed to recreate the first time, the conditions of the universe backwards in time until only a billionth of a second after the Big Bang false (the blast) who assume that the cosmos originated. In the control room of the European Organization for Nuclear Research (Cem), scientists made a standing ovation and opened the champagne bottles, while proving screens turns the beams of protons at the LHC gave every second during the collisions that have cost U.S. $ 9.4 Billion. "You realize the polarization of this decision making: choose the solution that most often is the least intelligent." This science full of heroes transformed results from two failures in comedies fun to recreate what has always existed (Universe) as describe in this circle that repeats the genetics of life on earth: be they human, animal or plant. This is all part of the cycle of chemical, which is linked to the environment: fauna, flora and microorganisms that are the geological factors of balance, atmospheric, meteorological and biological, materials and energies of the earth's ecosystem - because one can verify this empirically revered with proof of this diagram: Sol (+)> <((-) Earth (+))> <(-) Interstellar System, in addition to math says this: a neutral force between two opposing forces at different temperatures, have different kinetic energies, capable of responding infinitely by macro universe, finite and infinite in size in his time. But there is an antidote to them, prove their experience in converting all existing atomic waste - in a body the size of a pinhead, as scientists say about the theory before the Big Bang. Subject that most people no longer insist on ignoring about the great progress of physics in favor of nature. Do you agree with Tarcisio Brito? Or would you rather take what Einstein said there is little or nothing to do when the spirit of silliness is incorporated in an individual or in mass society. Brazilian Answers: Hello! The Big Bang is a ridiculous argument created with inspiration and Hollywood style fostered by the desire for novelty, a time when the great discoveries of man had already been exhausted. The electricity and the steam engine were the greater works Humanities. It emerged around the progress and seeking comfort. Later, information technology has opened doors in every direction, enabling advances in medicine and in scientific development. But the failure that results from the Man in Space (because that is not their environment), open cracks in Science that leave the physicists and astronomers powerless and ashamed (wrongly). Then begin to posit things like Black Holes, Big Bangs, dark matter, traveling at the speed of light, etc.. Suddenly, the whole community interested to see expectant and eager for news. The Big Bang is accepted by many, without any foundation or hypothesis of calculation. In this regard, all numbers are large. Large enough to fit in Large enough to fit in them the necessary margin of error of the speculator. It is also immaterial because there is or there is no Big Bang, are two related truths. And, moreover, Relativity was another good loophole to find success in the study, even without merit. And if everything is more or less relative, nor is it easy to distinguish between a great truth or a lie. CERN. demand much more than dark matter or the Higgs boson, (another fraud), some hypothetical cost-effective energy source to continue to feed the machine of corruption worldwide. One day the man learned to bombard plutonium and then extract large amounts of energy (not matter what the consequences ...). Unleashed to build thermonuclear power to better monetize the electricity market. And today, in the middle sec. XXI, there are still those who think that electricity is then generated by processes that are related to the atoms of plutonium, when, after all, the atomic reaction only serves to heat the water that set in motion a large steam engine equal to the beginning of the Industrial Revolution. The Plutonium replaced "only" coal. Likewise, the engines of modern cars, have sophisticated means of managing the supply of fuel through the ECU, to regulate the mixture to be burned. This provides better efficiency, compared to older engines. But the heart of the machine, where it generates force, is a cylinder block that explode and do turn a crankshaft, as in Ford T, 19 ... and gorse. Electric cars are new and, probably, a medium-term solution. But today's electric motors are machines that work by innovative processes?? Nothing, they are exactly the same engine to the first electric motor. A large magnet fixed (stator) and an electromagnetic rotor that spins when powered by battery. The electronic technology is watching all this and only assumes a secondary role and shaky accelerator. All to say the man is arrested, even here in the Universe of Big Bangs and Black Holes, to a smaller universe, which is our smallness. Hugs.
Can anybody help me with my problems? For a long time I have experienced quite a few problems in my life. I don’t want to socialize, I find I am very distant from my family except my youngest brother. My mother and I do not get on very well and this has been the case for as long as I can remember. I sometimes don’t like going outside unless I have to go to work. I can’t stand people and I always feel people are out to get me. It’s a horrible feeling and I just feel no one understands the situation I am in. My mother always poses her own answer which is beginning to be a broken record now “It’s the way you perceive things and the way you let them drown you”. I WANT to let people into my life but my mind and body won’t. I have severe OCD and have been recommended treatment although the treatment involved means taking time off of work which I cannot afford. I wash my hands a lot, repeat things to myself if I feel I haven’t said them correctly. I switch lights on and off numerous times and have to say to myself out loud ‘It’s off, lights off!’. When I lock doors I check them several times and say to myself out loud again that they are locked. Its repetitive with eating, walking. If I clip my foot with the other I have to clip the other back to balance it out too. I find it hard to concentrate and focus on one thing with my mind wandering into other aspects that interest me. I need to be shown and guided a lot of the time when I am out of my comfort zone and most jobs I find extremely difficult (Most of my work has been office based) and sometimes I surprise myself for the duration I have been in them because I find it all draining and sometimes hard to keep up. Recently it has been call centre based Customer Service roles although I was in one sales environment for 3 years and one showroom based role. I feel most at home when I am able to flex my creative side. I love Photography, writing, art (especially painting), filming, poetry recitation and writing. Outside of work I have even started my own record label which I enjoy as I am able to divulge in the creative side. The downside is, its going no where, even the things I love I have to force myself to do but once I’m doing it, I’m in the zone. I obsess over objects and subjects, I have whole collections of toys comic books etc. I love nature, collect exotic animals like tarantulas, praying mantis’, scorpions. I am always worried about myself and usually have no care for others as I am always worried about my situation. I am quite clumsy, rigid and my conversations are usually one sided and I sometimes speak very fast and usually talk over others as I think they will talk over me. I would love to go back to studying, but I can’t afford to and cannot find the time either. I think I would fail in studying also, as there are no course that interest me and I would not have anyone to help me. I barely passed my college diploma in music and that was mainly practical work with a few assignment based coursework pieces. I’m worried, I’m 26, the things I love I have to force myself into. I find work very hard and am moving into part-time work because of the stress involved in keeping up with everything. I know there is something wrong, but I don’t know what. Is there anything I can do to help myself? Has anyone been in the same situation and managed to overcome it? There is so much more I could explain. But I was thinking about this all the other night and it all made me think. Is there something I should know about myself so I can move forward for the future? One more thing. I do things without thinking about the consequences. Very stupid things.
What do you think of the first 2 chapters of my novel that i am writing? I would like you to put your opions and criticisms on it and also say if you think it is copyright(i may have subconciously remembered things from games and books etc....) Here it is: VLASTOROS The end of the beginning Chapter 1: Got to start somewhere In the beginning, there was nothing, nothing but the silent moans of concealed darkness, then a light emerged with a purpose. The moans grew louder, there was a familiar clinking sound…… “Up and rise scum!” The shout threw the universe out of balance, the world started spinning wildly until it came into focus… “You deaf, prisoner, I said follow me!” The creature stepped forwards and reached down, a sudden clink followed. “Come on, just let me do my job and follow me, someone wishes to speak to you” I felt the first life in my body emerge as I managed to stand and realised something was missing. I felt naked, then it hit me, my foot brace had been unlocked, that was the strange clink. “Certainly” I replied after much basking in my newly found freedom. So I followed him and almost lost my eyes at the sight of the light, then the world came into focus, it was no longer spinning and I saw water and grass. I enthusiastically ran forward, only to fall to the floor. “Still getting your land legs I see” the man previously thought as a creature laughed. “C’mon, I’ll help you up. A faint and growing quire of hisses and boo’s jumped at me; I was leaving my poor friends behind, I thought before I realised that I had not seen nor spoke to any of the things in there! I therefore started walking towards a large white marble tower and being sure not to trip again. Two great statues seems to part for me, as a door emerged from the tower. They opened with a spine chilling grind of a jammed mechanism but carried on opening, as if a great power forced them open. A blinding white light came out of the doors, but a pure and warming light at the same time. I looked for guidance, and it came, a loud but soft voice whispered to my ear “come in”. I looked around to see if anyone else heard it, apparently not, as the only thing I received were strange stares from fully armoured men. I proceeded as I was told… Chapter 2: A meeting of severe precautions I was greeted by the eyes of the most stunning man I had ever seen, he was perfect, in all aspects of his looks and his voice. These magnificent thoughts were ruined by the look of a shining silver dagger in his hands. I looked around but the doors had shut behind me, and the light made any other exits invisible. So I did the only thing I could, put up a fight. I found a statue wearing sharp darkened armour and broke free of my wrist chains, at least I could move properly now. I saw my life reflected in that dagger, useful but only used under certain circumstances. As I pondered this, the dagger flew past me head and into the statue. Without a second thought I grabbed it in self defence. “Destroy these solid statues” the voice said plainly. “What?! That’s not possible!” Was my unordered reply. “You, you will be surprised at your own power” Just as that last comment was made, the dagger started glistening, black? When he held it, it was white but it was black for me? A fire deep inside me murmured “Game on”. So with this sudden inspiration I uttered a single word and ran the circumference of the room, dagger held to my side. To my astonishment they all collapsed and 4 men stepped out of the rubble to stand in a line in front of me. “What is this?!” I demanded impatiently. “Look in your heart, relate yourself to these men….. Do you see it? I guess not… The first man wears black robes, to symbolise your anger and destructive side. The second man wears red, to relate to your use of your anger, bloodshed. The third man wears green and white, to stand for your goodness and kind side. The last man wears robes of black with gold trimmings on the sleeves and hem of his robe, you can tell me what this represents?” “M-my f-f-fa…” I could not say any more “Yes lad, your father, the magic and burning desire within you” Was the finish to my sentence. “Now, kill them!” I was instantly on the ground, knocked over by a signiture spell only people in my family know. As I rose to my feet, the dagger emitted a red glow instead of a black one, so I lunged myself at the man in red, his robes didn’t even have to change colour! It turned green and I threw the dagger in the direction of the man, my goodness and kind side, as if to punish it, I threw it with resentment and my families magic spell. To my amazement, he dodged it, and it went straight towards my father figure within me. He fell to the ground and the other two vanished on the spot. I ran to my father and held him, he was not quite dead! Then he too vanished, along with the other man. “This is what has become of your life, the dagger represents this, it is an old family heirloom I happened to find in your ancestors tomb. All that seems to be left with you is your hatred, thanks, but i can honestly say i have never touched one of his books i'm 14 years old i see what you say, but his past will be revealed in dreams and visions he has whilst he undergoes his task to find the tomb of his ancestor, the middle is still in the works... Yes the black robes symbolise his anger and hatred, the red describes HOW he uses that anger, if you read it over, you may understand and its neither of those genres, it is a fantasy, set in medievil times
We're drowning in debt. My husband makes too much for financial assistance. Do I have to leave him? So I doubt you want to know every detail about my financial issues but I need help. I'm completely lost. My husband and I can't afford to buy groceries after paying our bills. I have a 2 year old son who needs to eat, My husband and I only eat dinner to conserve food and still, we don't have much in the cabinets. My friends tell me since he makes to much money to qualify for any assistance, I should leave him. Here's a run-through of our situation: My husband makes $2,628 Monthly MONTHLY, we pay $933- Rent $80- Electricity $80- Child support for daughter not living with us $400- Car $112- Car Insurance $200- Cable/Internet (Which my husband refuses to stop paying because he doesn't want the account to get sent to collections) $188- Cigarettes & Coffee every morning before work (My husband refuses to quit... I have quit smoking altogether months ago because I realize it is no longer affordable) About $160- Gas to put in our explorer. (For husband's 30 minute commute to work every morning and 30 minutes back... and also other transportation needs) My son drinks about $50 in milk per month That leaves us with roughly $105 for the week which comes to nothing after trying to buy enough food for my growing son and my husband who will eat a whole box of little Debbie snacks in one day (surprisingly, he's not overweight) As a married couple, I'll admit we absolutely suck at managing our money together. My husband will use the debit card everyday without even checking the balance which causes us to often overdraft our account. We also often end up with way less money weekly because of this. We have HORRIBLE credit... both in the 500 range. We owe credit card companies, a lawyer, old cell phone, cable companies, etc. We cannot get a loan for a safe, reliable vehicle and are paying $100/week for a rundown 1994 explorer for 6 weeks, which could die on us whenever it feels the need. I just don't know what to do anymore. I don't want an answer to my problem. I realize no one has one for me. I just need advice. I'm getting depressed and even having suicidal thoughts once in a while when I feel like I can't handle the stress anymore. I work 12 hours a week as a cocktail waitress in a gentleman's club. Some nights I make good money, but others I've even lost money so we don't rely on that income. The dancers at make $100 on a bad night so it's good money and I could do it and help with our financial issues but I'm too shy and respect my body. It's making me feel guilty that I won't do it and will only stick to waitressing. I'm just so lost. My friends tell me I can't afford to stay with my husband and I need to leave him so I could at least be eligible for food stamps and feed myself and my son. Even though we already have a rocky marriage, that just seems so wrong. In case you're wondering, I'm 22 and my husband is 24. We've been married for nearly 3 years and he just got out of the air force in June so the transition from military life to civilian life has been hard. Any advice from veterans and wives is also appreciated. Sorry... we are left with $70, not $105. HUGE reasons why I have not left my husband... I have no where to go with my son. No family or friends whatsoever who could help me out... trust me, I've asked. And I simply cannot afford a divorce. In massachusetts, you have to have a lawyer and I cannot afford a $3,000 retainer on top of the $1,500 I already owe my lawyer for custody reasons regarding my daughter. My husband refuses to quit spending $53 a week in cigarettes and coffee. And also will not give up the internet, cable and phone which is costing us $200 per month. Thats just the financial reason why I want to leave him... there are other reasons which do not pertain to the question. My husband was allowed to work as much overtime as he wanted at $25.50 per hour and was bringing home at least 700-800 dollars a week until a few months ago when the company stopped offering overtime. So that's why we could afford our apartment and other expenses before. We would love to find a cheaper one but it would cost $500 to break our lease and at least another $500+ 1st month's rent, etc. for a new apartment. Trust me everyone, I have no problem going without cable or internet... however, he makes the money and decisions... I have a small say but clearly, in this case, it doesn't matter. I understand when people say I need to get my priorities straight. I have them straight, however it's hard when you are married to a man who acts like a child and controls where the money goes. My husband does not know for a second how to struggle. It has me in a tough position. I got a job hoping to work more than 12 hours per week. That's just what I'm getting so far. ALSO, I don't know if people are keeping in mind the fact that I have a child so I cannot simply leave him home alone to work. Min wage here is $8/hour and day care is $200/week. After taxes (remember, I live in "Taxachusetts"), that leaves me with nothing! AZNLBZRACER- Thanks for the advice, HOWEVER, I have been on my own WITH A CHILD since I was 17 years old because I was kicked out of my house 2 weeks after I had my daughter with no job or car because my mother's boyfriend didn't agree. Please don't tell me to wake up and smell the roses because I know how to struggle. I can accept struggling and I'm willing. It's it my HUSBAND who has had the military take care of him for the past 6 years who cannot. He's also the reason why I don't have custody of my daughter so if you all want to dig deeper in the story.... there's another reason for ya. He never had to pay any rent, cook food, clean (he left his dorm a mess until inspections) or worry about anyone besides himself. He's still a child. Now, I'd like to see you try to get by in your life with someone like that in control because he makes more money. I cannot MAKE him stop spending HIS money. I cannot MAKE him cancel the cable that is in HIS name. YOU open YOUR eyes!
I've added stuff to my philosophy. What Dungeons and Dragons alignment is it now? I've made changes to my philosophy. Lawful Good, Neutral Good, Chaotic Good, Lawful Neutral, True Neutral, Chaotic Neutral, Lawful Evil, Neutral Evil or Chaotic Evil? I believe strongly in freedom and self-empowerment. I think that the law and government have failed us, but we, the people, can take control of the law to make it better. That’s why the current state should be torn down and replaced by a democratic community run by the people, preferably libertarian or anarcho-libertarian people. In said community, people can work together to socially improve society and help each other out. I believe that justice should be retributive and play out like karma, the punishment should always fit the crime. Tax and debt should be abolished, religion should not be allowed to be involved in politics or decision making and reason and science should be trusted to make government decisions. If a ruling body engages in cover up operations, then they should be given criminal status and punishment for concealing crucial information from the public. We have the right to know and the right to knowledge, those rights should not be undermined. Saving lives, doing important things and scientific endeavor shouldn't need to cost money, let alone huge amounts of money, for it is a selfish attitude that could be self-destructive. Money should only be used to help you live and to buy groceries and luxuries. Proselytism should be punished and society should be motivated by choice. The morality of society should be adaptable and fit the situation. For example, if your friend were in danger would you do bad things to save him/her? The basic principle of that is that sometimes you need to do bad things for a greater good, like a moral balance if you will. People should not shun others for their beliefs, their race, their likes and dislikes, their life choices or their background. People should not excuse evil acts for a religious cause. Altruism should always be rewarded. Marriage shouldn’t be a matter of law or religion; it should be a matter of love and the will of those marrying. Multiple spouses are somewhat tolerant, as long as it is a matter of choice and if the one with multiple spouses is faithful and loving to all of said spouses equally. Making things taboo gets in the way of freedom. Those who hold or force power over weaker individuals should be punished. The same goes for bureaucratic, theocratic and authoritarian bodies, people or organizations. Organized religion should be disempowered yet freedom of religion is still a protected value, but so is freedom of artistic expression of religious figures, bodies and concepts. We all know that it was the greedy and covetous actions of the ruling bodies of the world that caused all the environmental problems in the first place but governments just dump the responsibility on us civilians in cowardice. They should be playing they’re part, as well as us just that governments should do more to help. After all, it’s not like we have an obligation to clean someone else’s mess. But the people should still help the environment, just that those in power need to do more. Pleasure and happiness are some of life’s greatest goods and we should all have the empowered freedom to pursue our individual pleasures and desires so long as no one gets hurt in the process. Sex isn’t about violence, so why should violence be involved and why should people be forced into committing sexual acts younger than they’re ready to do so, let alone forced to do it at all? The act itself should not shown on anywhere, whether that be, for example, magazines or online (neither should the private parts) unless it was a painting (much like those Renaissance works). If it’s more like art then it might be OK to put on the Internet or something like because there would be no sexual content. Pleasure is good, but why should people be allowed to see two people do the deed, it invades the privacy of those doing it and belittles the intimacy of the act. The sexual act must be reserved for the participants and should be kept private from the public eye. Pleasure, those who pursue pleasure or those who pursue to give pleasure shouldn’t be stigmatized or rejected by society. People should not be afraid of being different just because of social norms. By disempowered social standardization and empowering freedom of style and expression, there will be no "norm" all people are expected to follow. The Internet should remain a free place but age restrictions still apply. The Internet can’t be tracked by the government and I’d prefer it to stay that way to enforce the right to privacy. Life is something to be enjoyed, not to be seen as a trial to be endured before some next life. We should all have freedom of everything empowered, so long as no one uses it for evil. With the failure of the current law and justice, we should go by our own justice. We’re all born free; let's keep it that way. @Hazel Are you sure it isn't Neutral Good. I would cooperate with any sane or decent people (by that I mean people who don't have evil intentions), even lawful officials to achieve my goal. I'm just in it for the ride most of the time and I would help anyone in danger (especially girls) no matter what the situation if I tried.
Am I having hormonal issues? I feel insane? In the month just before I turned 21, I began to have regular 4 - 5 day periods in which I felt as if I was crazy. Before this time, this would happen only occasionally- perhaps every two months- and always during my period. It has enhanced, however, in severity and frequency. This always happens exactly 12 - 13 days before my period. For that amount of time, I feel as if my world is falling apart. My body is always in a state of anxiety, fear and pain with nothing to attach it to. Because I have nothing to attach it to, I believe that I subconsciously find things both in my life and that do not relate to me. My sex drive goes up, but not in a good way. My mind is occupied with terrible things like rape and child sexual abuse (although, I was never abused as a child). I cannot function or communicate properly during this time period. I have crying spells and my thoughts become so intense, fast and loud that, it feels as if my brain is overworked and tired and I just want to cut it off, but I cannot. I almost feel as if I have lost control of my mind and body. There is usually a subject. If I learn anything dire during or just before (a death, a child abuse scandal, a friend who I am having issues with)- that will be the primary focus of the nightmare. Every month, I seem to gain another one and they all come back in full force once the next month comes around. With each month, another adds to the "army", it seems. Usually, it would just happen within those 4 - 5 days, but over the past months, the effects increasingly linger. I began to feel similar feelings directly after my period as well and now during my period. I feel very split in my personality at this point. Half the time, I feel optimistic and strong about my life. The other half of the time, I feel detached from the world, uncertain of who I am and convinced that I am mentally unstable and possibly dangerous. I asked my mother about it and she says that she goes through something similar and I just have to ignore it. I want to know how to more easily ignore it and ease it. It is not an easy thing to overlook, even knowing that it is just hormonal. I feel like Im going in circles- one day happy, the next day tormented. I feel as if it is so hard to be consistent in my life and get anything done if this keeps up. I've had suicidal feelings in the most intense of my episodes and I worry for myself in the future because of that. If the feelings of detachment and the intensity continues to increase, whose to say I might not attempt suicide in the future? What can I do to ease it? And why is it happening more often now? Should I see a doctor perhaps? Is there anyway to balance my hormones? Can someone explain at all what is happening with my body and perhaps tell your stories so that I can better understand this?
Why don't i feel like eating? I just don't feel like eating and i've been seriously thinking.. and i guess i've been taking around 500 kcal to 800 a day (average). Of course some days i eat more, but then it's when i force myself to do. I don't think i am fat and i'm not willing to loose or to keep this weight. I used to weight 56 kg (123 pounds), now i should be between the 48 or 50 kg (108 p). Can't be sure how much weight i've loss cause my balance is broken, but never been so thin in my life. i think this is probably due to medication i am taking, but i am taking small dose of zoloft (50mg day yes, day no), - taking it for anxiety (and been watched by a doctor). How much this can harm my body? I wonder why i NEVER feel hungry... i used to eat much more before. Is this a start of an eating disorder or a common depression or anxiety symptom? i'm 1,63 tall and i weight around 48 kg Rose - 56 kg used to be my normal weight. Now i weight around 48 or maybe 49. Never been so thin since i was 12 years old. And i'm 24 :/
HIV accuracy/transmission? Well alright, might as well come clean, right? I had anal sex with my buddy when I was 9, he was 8..this was in 1999. Stupid and retarded thing to do, I know. We were curious. We woke up to his parents watching porno for the very first time, so the next day, we decided to mock what they were doing in porn, because it was funny to us. Fact: he never had HIV to begin with, his parents were clean too. In my country, they get engaged people to be tested for HIV so they don't give it to their kids if they want to have kids. So yes, I had unprotected sex then. What the hell did I know what being gay meant or HIV? they never taught me that in my canadian schools I attended. And let me start off by saying that I didn't really have insertive anal sex, since I was barely forcing my penis inside. 10 years later, now, 2009. I get this inflamed throat. It's not sore since it doesn't hurt, but it feels like my left tonsil is swollen, and it's harder to swallow saliva. I also had a minor urine infection as well and very small pimple-like bump on my penis (uncircumsized). Does this mean I automatically have AIDS? NO. However, I did continue to be "curious" from 2001-2003, still didn't learn my lesson. So, I want to get the HIV test, but I'm nervous because of the current inflamed throat and minor urine infection. Trust me, no one wants to see the plus sign on the test. But do I have it? I mean every single kid is curious when they're small, but do I have HIV? The most shittiest thing about HIV is that you can not feel the symptoms for 10 years or more. Not everyone is like that, some get it earlier, I know, I read about HIV for over 3 hours each day, and I'm trying to balance out my options and guesses to odds. If it's HIV, I know I can possibly live a full life till old age death by treatment and healthy active. If it's confirmed AIDS, I can use drugs that can give me 5 years of life..or less, or more, depending on how well the drug responds to my immune system. So far, I've had a sore throat in 2007 for almost 3 weeks. I did also take the wrong medicine and it got worse when I took the right medicine too late, but I did get healed. So I really do not know what to do. How many symptoms do I have to get at once? How bad are they? and what is the number 1 symptom that everyone gets with HIV/AIDS after 10 years? I regret even asking these questions to the world and telling you my story, but I need some comfort before getting the test at my walk-in clinic. Please, save your breath when you wanna type about protected sex, or I shouldn't have done those things. And also, is it possible to get HIV from someone with an open cut anywhere on the body, but the person does not have HIV at all? Forgot to mention, each sexual encounter I had between 2001-2003 was the same. Didn't force myself to insert fully in, merely rubbed alongside (LOL, trust me, my confidence has gone to a bare minimum after this confession). THANKS
Should I write this story (just a prologue)? September 11, 2002 I woke up with an unusually tight feeling in my stomach. I felt a strong impatience as I sat up. I stretched and soaked in the beautiful September sunlight. I started my usual checklist for the day: Step 1, wash face. I drowsily stepped into my slippers and shuffled into the bathroom. I stared into the mirror for a few minutes. I rested my chin on the sink, but immediately straightened up in horror. My skin burned where my chin had rested on the sink, and when I looked in the mirror, I saw a completely different person. My eyes had become an icy blue, unlike the usual murky water color, and my skin was white. I ran my fingers through my now silky smooth hair, and it felt straighter then usual. Foxing my eyes on the piece of hair I was twirling around my finger, I realized it was black. "Hello, hello." I stiffened. I pressed my heel against the cold porcelain of the bathtub. I heard a humming noise. It was coming closer to me, and I struggled to keep my balance, A person - no, a creature - came through the open door leading to the bathroom. I summoned up all my courage in one hand, and while thinking this, I threw it at him. I stumbled back, more shocked than the monster. I thought my wording was a metaphor, but I saw a big ball of fire struggling to get through a force field the thing had conjured. I was too shocked to realize the ball of fire was coming at me. I tried to dodge it, but it was too late. It threw me into the bathtub with it's almighty force. When I looked at my chest where the ball had struck, I was lost for words. There was a burning hole in my chest, and I saw a blue flesh inside. The fire had grown a sort of scoop and was holding the blue flesh. Right before my eyes, the flesh grew into a person. The woman turned to the creature. "Lugby, I have found what I need. And make sure to keep the girl away from the attack. We don't want her getting hurt." With a cackling laugh, the woman turned to me. She looked like an exact replica of me as my old self. I shuddered, but before I could think anything else, she knocked me out.* That was just a rough draft, critical commentary welcome. rude comments without reason and corrections are unwanted. Please tell me your real opinion, but cut me some slack it was only a rough draft and I am only 11. *Answer to mysterious people: they are terrorists and the blue flesh was her soul and it turned evil because an evil life form took hold of it and is trying to rule the earth, but had died and took hold of her body. The person telling the tale, and who got knocked out, was Linda. She was 23 years old and will run her own force containing a bunch of "geeks" that have special powers to get her old self back. Because of what happened, Linda is very mean and cold-hearted, but she knows what really happens because the evil people held her prisoner and they foolsishly told her everything.
Is it wrong of me, to hate school with such a passion? Hopefully this won't be too long. I'm sitting here right now, procrastinating and trying to take my mind off the AP English essay I have due tomorrow. We're supposed to be writing a descriptive essay - something we've never talked about, something we don't know how to set up, and we're supposed to do it in third person. Personally, I have a very hard time coping with the concept of describing a personal experience without actually referring to myself, or disrupting the "flow" of the words. And here I have been for the last two hours, sitting at the keyboard, trying to come up with something to write about it. My Word Document is not blank for lack of creativity, for lack of originality, but rather, for lack of interest. I do not care to write a paper on some mundane topic, following arcane rules that hinder my writing rather than help it. I'm capable of writing very well in the third-person tense, but in this scenario, I cannot truthfully say that my essay can reach its full potential without bringing "you and I" into it. Why should I purposefully distance myself from that which is about me, about who I am, what have I done, and what I have seen? I cannot understand this, nor can I understand the logic behind school. Seven hours of my day, spent in the company of the types of people I would prefer not to associate with. Sports obsessed idiots, video-game playing geeks, and a light smattering of those whose minds reside in the clouds, rather than on Earth. There is nobody who talks about politics, there is nobody who talks about current events, contemporary society, or the problems of the world. Everything is so focused on "me, me, me, my girlfriend, my boyfriend, me, me, me", when the purpose of school is supposed to be opening students up to the world, rather than forcing them into such unpleasant circumstances that they seek to cut themselves off from it. I'm sixteen years old, and a junior, and as of next year, I'll be out of high school for good. In the twelve years I've been in school, I believe that I can say that, through the unique kind of observation that comes through being a part of the system, rather than at its forefront, that learning does not occur here. Memorization by rote, destruction of creativity (labeled as dissension), and the unmaking of the individual... Those things, they occur here. But certainly not learning. Can I say that I have not learned anything from school? No, I cannot. I have learned basic math which I can use throughout my life, and an array of useless equations, dates, numbers, and words. That is the scope of what I have learned. Rather than inside the walls of this wretched institution that we label a place of learning, my education takes place outside of it. I read "Jurassic Park", books by Michael Crichton and Stephen King when I was in Kindergarten and the first grade. My mother taught me to love to learn - and I do. I love to learn about those things which interest me, to heap more and more onto my talents, while trying to balance my weaknesses. I will never be a mathematician, or a Calculus whiz - I will never be able to see, why then, that I am forced to learn that which I do not wish to learn. Is it not counter-productive, to bind a persons hands behind their back, to cram a book down their throat, to tape their eyelids closed in ever-lasting ignorance? For is it not ignorance that we generate when we guide a body so narrowly down upon one path, letting them not wander, but rather setting them straight whenever they wish to discover something for themselves? Education can come only from within. No teacher, no professor, no parent can force a child to learn. That decision lies ultimately with the individual. If their priorities are outside the realm of academia, then let them go there. I just don't understand this. Am I fool, is it wrong of me, to hate school with such a passion? To think that it kidnaps rather than captivates, holds hostage rather than sets free? There could be so many other things I could be using my time for, rather than writing an essay; I prefer this to that. I could be reading, I could be writing, I could be dancing, I could be skating - I could be learning. What about you? After-note: I literally wrote this within five minutes. If it sounds bad, I apologize. If it's written poorly, I apologize. If you disagree with what I've said, that's not my problem. Please try to formulate an intelligent argument that I can actually connect with, rather than trying to persuade me to change my own sense of educational morality. As always, feel free to send me an e-mail if you have something long (or private) to say. I get quite a few of them from people who read my questions, so I won't think you're a freak or anything. K, every time I saw "as an after-note", or "as a foot-note", I have a lot more to throw in. Now, I also want to apologize if I come off as being a bit pretentious. I'm really not. In Okay, did I ever say that: A) I didn't have friends. I have friends that I look forward to talking to. Unfortunately, I prefer not to see them in the context of school. B) I wanted to kill my brain cells. Because I really don't. Sorry. I dont see why you have to quit school, its a pretty stupid idea. and if you wrote that question in only a few minutes...thats amazing! see what you can do? why werent you doing your project withh all that typing???? Do you really think you will be more succesful quiting school? i mean really? --- I never said I was going to quit school, moron. I'm sorry, that was mean.
Does this have potential? I wrote this, is it good? Please no haters. I am only 13 Chapter 1 The sound of hushed whispers tormented me. The breeze brushed his icy cold hand over my face and the sun seemed to be on his side. I had a trivial little fire to keep my fingers warm as I wait for the sound of hooves pounding against the dirt. My sister, Fay, was asleep on my lap, curled up in my small jacket struggling to keep warm. My feet were numb pressed under my knees. The animal skin wrapped around my feet was as thin as a strand of hair and easily let cold in. Fay moved in her sleep. Dreaming, I suppose, of a better life than this. A faint smile appeared on her face, her sweet innocent face. Then, I listened for men’s voices. A yell, more than a mile away, was followed by the sound of dogs. I woke Fay and told her to untie the horse, and as she stumbled to the black horse I put out the fire and hustled to put my jacket on. I almost leaped onto the horse and then pulled my sister aboard. She fastened the knapsack to the saddle and I started running. She hung close to my body and as we ran the wind felt like whips against my face. The hooves pounded with great force in the ground. My hair whipped against my face and my eyes started to water. The barking got louder. I assumed they too were on horse and they were much faster. Our horse was old and had trouble carrying us both, even though we had both lost much weight. We rode for only minutes before I heard the barking stop. They must be checking to make sure they are still on the right track. I took this time to get ahead and urged my horse to go faster. We rode for hours on end when I decided time for a break. The sun had started to rise and we all needed to rest so we had energy as night fell again. I am running away because the government of my country has foretold hundreds of years ago that I would become in power. The only problem with that is that I am a woman. Women were not allowed to take the throne and they intend to keep it that way by killing me off. If I am gone then I won’t take throne. Personally, I don’t care for a position of power. “Stella, I am hungry. Do we have any meat left?” Fay longingly asked. “Yes, we do but let’s save it. Who knows when we could find food? I should go scavenging.” “Ok, but what should I do?” I thought for a minute and answered, “You can find water. We are almost out.” She nodded and headed for the canteen. As she unhooked it the brush became so thick I could barely see anymore. She wouldn’t have a hard time because in the faint distance I heard rushing water. In my attempt to see through the trees, I had tripped over something. After I caught my balance, I noticed a small transparent tripwire had gotten caught on my boot. I looked for the start of the wire. Then I saw the cause for the trip wire. Underneath the old fern in my path, a net lay there waiting for my body to get entangled in it. Its dark brown color easily blended with the soil and the other transparent wires followed it up the tree. Unfortunately, next to the fern that towered over the net was a small berry plant. I could not pick from it without getting caught. I had to get the berries, though. Without them my sister would go hungry. So I reached for the berries. I tried as hard as I could not to touch the net. Almost there… Just a few more inches… I can almost touch them... ALMOST! Then it was over. My feet collapsed under me and I felt the ground under me and then it disappeared. I felt air rush past my face and the sudden jerk of everything suddenly stopping. I swayed for a moment and then I collided with the base of a large oak. I felt scratches form on my arms. The swaying stopped and I searched I yelled. “Fay! Fa-ay! Help Fay! Please
Who can name my sickness? hey, i need a lil help here!! ok so im rly sick, like the one of the worst sicknesses in my life and my family has been very busy, my grandma just died, so we are basically in charge of setting up the funeral and wake and stuff no one has time to take me to a doctors, so i've been on the internet lookin up what i may have...well the thing is i couldnt rly find anything that matches my symptoms (i tried webmd....waste of time) can u plz help me into figurin out what i have....btw my dad think its the flu but well hes rly not the best person to listen to when it comes to that stuff ok here are my symptoms dehydration- constantly going to the bathroom my body aches most of the time when i cough my stomach feels like its bein punched swollen eyes- i CAN'T move them left or right w/o them in pain a lot of phlegm or flem- sometimes i get these coughing attacks caused by constant phlegm or flem i dont want to eat every time i stand up and walk around i often lose my balance sometimes i sweat profusely sometimes im freezing sometimes im both whenever i walk around im rly tired and have to go sit down (the tiredness is not causing my loss of balance!!!) gas pains sore throat kinda swollen sometimes when i swallow my ears hurt ok thanks for reading this i really need ur help please tell me what u think i could have..... thank so much PS- im not making this up PSS- i had to force myself to take a midterm today, and during writing an essay....i write some words in italian.....btw i take italian in school ALSO.....forgot to mention i have a fever like every other day starting on friday starting last friday
What do you think about my story so far? This is just the beginning of it, and its my first time writing. My story is basically about a earth in a distant future and humans are enslaved by robots. Earth 2083 Help! Quick I need help! Mason screamed as his foot got stuck between two metal bars on an old railway track. He tried shaking his leg rapidly but it only caused more pain. Linda my shoe is stuck on something! He shouted anxiously. Linda finally heard his voice and immediately ran towards him without looking to see if there were any alphahunters nearby. Unaware of what might be in his surroundings Mason kept on crying for help hoping that either Linda or Redman heard him. Linda ran quickly through the debris and junk of what use to be a research facility around 50 years ago, trampling on everything she stepped on. She tried to maintain her balance and not trip or get caught on anything, “I’m coming just give me a second” shouted Linda nervously. She finally got to him and instantly started helping him pull his leg out. She kept applying excess force to his feet but it didn’t seem to get any looser. “Linda hurry, I’m getting really scared” said Mason nervously. “I know they are near” said Mason. “Stop worrying I’ll get you out” replied Linda. She stopped trying to pull his leg and instead started hurling her hand towards the metal bars. Linda kept getting more and more anxious and frustrated; it was then when she started getting paranoid as she realized this might not be some random debris from the old facility. That in fact it may be a trap set by Betazars, It was a t the moment when a cold chill ran through her spine. More and more worry ran through her thoughts, “what’s wrong, why is it not coming off” cried Mason, now with drips of sweat running through his face like mini rivers. “You know what, Wait by I’ll go and get Redman” said Linda. “What! And leave me hear alone! Stuck on some bar! Helpless if even the weakest alphahunter comes by!” shrilled Mason anxiously.” Look, stop worrying” said Linda. “I promise I’ll come back”. Meanwhile in the underground floor of the facility was Redman wondering and searching for any signs of human or alien life. He was alone, despite this he knew he shouldn’t have. But the reality of it was he didn’t have enough troops to even protect his survivors from aliens let alone go into the robot’s territories, so taking more than Linda and Mason on this mission was not an option. He walked carefully in the dark of what seemed to be some sort of warehouse. He took out his flashlight and turned it on to see his surroundings more clearly. At first glance he had some difficulty identifying what was around him. After a few seconds he came to realize that the warehouse was filled with boxes and cartons. He didn’t know what they contained as their labels were hard to see due to the thick dust that carpeted the surface of almost everything in the warehouse. He went towards one of the boxes and scraped the dust off with his hands to see the writing on the label. He then leaned his body closer to see the reading more clearly “Blue arc medical equipment” it had written on its main label. “Thank goodness” whispered Redman to himself. As he knew he found what he was looking for, and now he can call more of his troops to the facility. But it was at that moment he heard a strange noise coming from upstairs. He paused silently for a moment and then turned off his flashlight. A sense of panic and strong fear shivered through his mind for a few seconds. He waited a few more seconds to gain the courage to shout to whatever might have been coming towards him. “Who is there” he shouted, but he knew the more important question was what was there, because if it was an alien or robot it wouldn’t have bothered to answer. Despite the various possibilities he still had to shout out loud because he knew most robots aren’t equipped with night vision, and that included all walking robots. And if it were an Alien chances were he could take it down; that is of course only if it choose to be hostile. He stood silently for a few more seconds, waiting for an answer and then all of a sudden he heard another sound coming from the stairs. He took a couple of steps towards the stairs so he could get a glimpse of what he what about to encounter. Then finally to his relief he heard a voice shout, a human voice, It was Linda’s. “Redman are you there?” shouted Linda. Redman quickly turned on his flashlight and yelled “yah I am over here”. Redman took a deep breath in relief and laughed slightly for a moment and said “you know despite all these years of fighting Alphahunters and betazars, And having to take down white-valkyries I still get that chill when I feel like am around them" he said nervously. "Yeah it’s hard to get use to” replied Linda quietly. "Mason got stuck on some metal bars, he needs your help". "Alright, good news though" said Redman. "What" said Linda, "This entire warehouse is filled with medical P.S sorry i cuted it off at an unexpected point P.S sorry i cuted it off at a random point.
Stress in lowerbelly when trying to meditate? Hey i get Stress in the lower part of my belly when i try to relax/meditate. Its like it has a life of its own it just cramps down there and stresses the heck out of me. I somentimes feel like grabbing a knife and stab it so the stress will go away in that area :S (i also did a chackratest wich might show in what state your chakras are and my root chakra and the rest of the aswell are very low in energie, thats what it said. But how can u even Balance your chakra's when its impossible to relax and meditate?) Dont tell me not to try and force things cause im not, i just feel it constantly even as i type this. Its just there in my lower belly and its stressing the @# out of my body. Also dont tell me to do exercise because when i exercise it just leaves me tired and it comes right back after i quit exercising... more awnsers please!!
GUYS: hes irresistable, i could do anything w/him or to him, but..? well, my bestfriend is this guy ive had a crush on for 4 years but it has never been more than best bids 4 life kinda thing. well, hes going out with this chick and of course, we talk all the time. hes in wrestling, im in basketball so im always seeing him and talking to him bout things he doesnt normally talk about. well, his girlfriend and him, they always fight over everything. she usually starts them and they never end. we regularly see her walking away all depressed and think "oh great, shes gunna go cry in the corner of the spanish room" and eventually, she comes back and then they are happy as can be...for about 3 days, and then it starts over again. now guys, i need u... hes been talking about how girls are emotional and guys are physical, and usually they can balance eachother out. well, she expects him to be emotional all the time and he hardly gets a peck on the lips. (they've been dating 4 7 mths) and ive told him that things will work out, dont force it because u turn out like them. well, i had to tell him about my bad relationships, u no, the kind where u say no but they dont listen kind. ya, those kinds. well, hes still having problems w/her and every night, he practically says im want to break up with her, and he never does. just the other day, i asked him y he wanted to break up with her, but doesnt and he told me that hes had a crush on me ever since we met but could nvr work up the courage to ask me out (grrr!!!) and he told me that he was a fan of my body, that im so hot, and im the coolest person ever. he said that if he could do it again, he would go out with me because im the funnest person to be around and the only person he can truly trust. he said that i would be the better gf. i was in shock, i couldnt believe it and the i spilled everything, wat i thought about him, how things were... just everything. but he still wont break up with her and i asked y again and he said "i guess i kinda like her" wat i would like to no from u guys is wat is going on in his mind? i mean, he said all those things but he "guesses he likes her"? wat am i then, yd he say that? do i have a chance? i dont normally ask these things but theres just something about him that makes him practically irresistable. (all the girls are like "omg i no wat u mean!!" lol) please, give me ur honest answer and i'll give u 10 points!!
can someone help my edit this essay? the promp is to relate how there is a correlation between a character's physical appearance and his/her mental, emotional, or moral state. for this essay i used Chillingworth and Dimmesdale from The Scarlet Letter. so far i have only gotten to anyalyzing chillingworth, ill finish off the conclusion a and Dimmesdale later any spelling errors? wierd wording of sentences? sentence structures? advice? HELP! In The Scarlet Letter by Nathaniel Hawthorne, the author presents the characters in which their physical appearances mirror their mental, emotional, or moral state. Roger Chillingworth and Arthur Dimmesdale are two such characters that portray these characteristics. Hawthorne uses descriptive language such as rhetorical devices. Detail and imagery for example, are used to accomplish this goal. Detail is used to lay facts of Chillingworth’s characteristics, while imagery is portrayed to display Dimmesdale’s physical features. At the same time, this better relates how peoples outsides, represent their insides. Nathaniel Hawthorne conveys imagery in this writing to portray a relation between Chillingworth’s outward appearance and inner emotions. By doing so, the author presents the character as a sickened old man, seeking vengeance against Reverend Dimmesdale. It is also ironic to analyze Chillingworth’s name; chill, may in other words mean a raw, cold-hearted being. One of his “…shoulders [also] rose high[-er] than the other…a slight deformity of the figure…” (57), which can conclude that he is unbalanced, not knowing how to balance right and wrong, which leads to a dark, ugly, corrupted and “distorted” figure. Roger Chillingworth had arranged a stay at Dimmesdale’s house, “so that every ebb and flow of the minister’s life-tide might pass under the eye of his anxious and attached physician” (114). Although he is Dimmesdale’s physician, he has an insincere hatred towards the minister. He wants to wreak vengeance upon Old Mr. Dimmesdale once finding that he is the adulterer of Hester Prynne. Chillingworth has “… a terrible fascination, a kind of fierce, though calm, necessity seized the old man within its gripe, and never set him free again until he had done all its bidding. He now dug into the poor clergyman’s heart, like a miner searching for gold…” (117). By portraying descriptive detail in that passage, Hawthorne then exhibits the actions and inner emotions of Chillingworth’s wishes to wreak revenge upon Reverend Dimmesdale. Chillingworth has a “dept of malice, [toward] the unfortunate old man, which led him to imagine a more intimate revenge than any mortal had ever wreaked upon an enemy” (127), he is “the spring that controlled the engine; and the physician knew it well!”(127). Chillingworth is letting his rage and anger devour him, turning him into a mindless machine whose intent goal is to torture and agonize Reverend Dimmesdale. Chillingworth had all the strength and energy he needed, that that drove him to inflict misery and woe upon old Reverend Dimmesdale, but “… after Dimmesdale’s death, in the appearance and demeanor of the old man known as Roger Chillingworth. All his strength and energy—all this vital and intellectual force, seemed at once to desert him; insomuch that he positively withered up, shriveled away, and almost vanished from mortal sight, like an uprooted weed that lies wilting in the sun” (232). He lived to do the devils bidding, and once done, he let himself rot; there was no reason for him to live. Chillingworth was no longer a man of intellect, but a man of full of vengeance which had taken over his entire body destroying all the good within him. He had made revenge his everything, but once Dimmesdale had die, there was no need of vengeance in his soul, and he was left with nothing, there was no heart within his soul. In short, “… there was no more Devils work on earth for him to do” (232).
How much mistakes can you spot?(20 points)? the following starting for this particular novel is FILLED with mistakes, some are grammatical others are just sentences that don't make sense. the person who corrects the most mistakes gets 20 points (cuz im asking this question twice) so if you answered it once just copy and paste you answer to the copy of this question. Help! Quick I need help! Mason screamed as his foot got stuck between two metal bars on an old railway track. He tried shaking his leg rapidly but it only caused more pain. “Linda my shoe is stuck on something”. Linda finally heard his voice and immediately ran towards him without looking to see if there were any alphahunters nearby. Unaware of what might be in his surroundings, Mason kept on crying for help hoping that either Linda or Redman heard him. Linda ran quickly through the debris and junk of what use to be a research facility around 50 years ago. She tried to maintain her balance and not trip or get caught on anything, “I’m coming just give me a second” she shouted nervously. She finally got to him and instantly started helping him pull his leg out. She kept applying excess force to his feet but it didn’t seem to get any looser. “Linda hurry, I’m getting really scared” said Mason nervously. “I know they are near”. “Stop worrying I’ll get you out” replied Linda. She stopped trying to pull his leg and instead started hurling her hand towards the metal bars. The bars still did not loosen at all. Linda kept getting more and more anxious and frustrated; it was then when she started getting paranoid as she realized this might not be some random debris from the old facility. That in fact it may be a trap set by Betazars, It was a t the moment when a cold chill ran through her spine. More and more worry ran through her thoughts, “what’s wrong, why is it not coming off” cried Mason, now with drips of sweat running through his face like mini rivers. “You know what, Wait by I’ll go and get Redman” said Linda. “What! And leave me hear alone! Stuck on some bar! Helpless if even the weakest alphahunter comes by!” shrilled Mason anxiously.” Look, stop worrying”. “I promise I’ll come back”. Meanwhile in the underground floor of the facility was Redman wondering and searching for any signs of human or alien life. He was alone, despite this he knew he shouldn’t have. But the reality of it was he didn’t have enough troops to even protect his survivors from aliens let alone go into the robot’s territories, so taking more than Linda and Mason on this mission was not an option. He walked carefully in the dark of what seemed to be some sort of warehouse. He took out his flashlight and turned it on to see his surroundings more clearly. At first glance he had some difficulty identifying what was around him. After a few seconds he came to realize that the warehouse was filled with boxes and cartons. He didn’t know what they contained as their labels were hard to see due to the thick dust that carpeted the surface of almost everything in the warehouse. He went towards one of the boxes and scraped the dust off with his hands to see the writings on the label. He leaned his body closer to see the reading more clearly “Blue arc medical equipment” it had written on its main label. “Thank goodness” he whispered to himself. He knew he found what he was looking for, and now he can call Linda and Mason to the facility. But it was at that moment he heard a strange noise coming from upstairs. He paused silently for a moment and then turned off his flashlight. A sense of panic and strong fear shivered through his mind for a few seconds. He waited a few more seconds to gain the courage to shout to whatever might have been coming towards him. “Who is there” he shouted, but he knew the more important question was what was there, because if it was an alien or robot it wouldn’t have bothered to answer. Despite the various possibilities he still had to shout out loud because he knew most robots aren’t equipped with night vision, and that included all walking robots. And if it were an Alien chances were he could take it down; that is of course only if it choose to be hostile. He stood silently for a few more seconds, waiting for an answer and then all of a sudden he heard another sound coming from the stairs. He took a couple of steps towards the stairs so he could get a glimpse of what he what about to encounter. Then finally to his relief he heard a voice shout, a human voice, It was Linda’s. “Redman are you there?” shouted Linda. Redman quickly turned on his flashlight and yelled “yah I am over here”. Redman took a deep breath in relief and laughed slightly for a moment and said “you know despite all these years of fighting Alphahunters and betazars, And having to take down white-valkyries I still get that chill when I feel like am around them" he said nervously. "Yeah it’s hard to get use to” replied Linda quietly. "Mason got stuck on some metal bars, he needs your help". "Alright, good news though" sa
what do you think about the starting of my story? Please be as crirical as you can, this is my first time writing and i dont expect to be anywhere near good. thanks "Help! Quick I need help! "Mason screamed as his foot got stuck between two metal bars on an old railway track. He tried shaking his leg rapidly but it only caused more pain. Linda my shoe is stuck on something! He shouted anxiously. Linda finally heard his voice and immediately ran towards him without looking to see if there were any alphahunters nearby. Unaware of what might be in his surroundings Mason kept on crying for help hoping that either Linda or Redman heard him. Linda trampled quickly through the debris and junk of what use to be a research facility around 50 years ago. She tried to maintain her balance and not trip or get caught on anything, “I’m coming just give me a second” shouted Linda nervously. She finally got to him and instantly started helping him pull his leg out. She kept applying excess force to his feet but it didn’t seem to get any looser. “Linda hurry, I’m getting really scared” said Mason nervously. “I know they are near” said Mason. “Stop worrying I’ll get you out” replied Linda. She stopped trying to pull his leg and instead started hurling her hand towards the metal bars. Linda kept getting more and more anxious; it was then when she started getting paranoid as she realized this might not be some random debris from the old facility. That in fact it may be a trap set by Betazars, It was a t the moment when a cold chill ran through her spine. More and more worry ran through her thoughts, “what’s wrong, why is it not coming off” cried Mason, now with drips of sweat running through his face like mini rivers. “You know what, Wait by I’ll go and get Redman” said Linda. “What! And leave me hear alone! Stuck on some bar! Helpless if even the weakest alphahunter comes by!” shrilled Mason anxiously.” Look, stop worrying” said Linda. “I promise I’ll come back”. Meanwhile in the underground floor of the facility was Redman wondering and searching for any signs of human or alien life. He walked carefully in the dark of what seemed to be some sort of ware house. He took out his flashlight and turned it on to see his surroundings more clearly. At first glance he had some difficulty identifying what was around him. After a few seconds he came to realize that the warehouse was filled with boxes and carton. He didn’t know what they contained as their labels were hard to see due to the thick dust that carpeted the surface of almost everything in the warehouse. He went towards one of the boxes and scraped the dust off with his hands to see the writing on the label. He then leaned his body closer to see the reading more clearly “Blue arc medical equipment” it had written on its main label. “Thank goodness” whispered Redman to himself. As he knew he found what he was looking for, and now he can call more of his troops to the facility. But it was at that moment he heard a strange noise coming from upstairs. He paused silently for a moment and then turned off his flashlight. A sense of panic and strong fear shivered through his mind for a few seconds. He waited a few more seconds to gain the courage to shout to whatever might have been coming towards him. “Who is there” he shouted, but he knew the more important question was what was there, because if it was an alien or robot it wouldn’t have bothered to answer. He stood silently for a few more seconds, waiting for an answer and then all of a sudden he heard another sound coming from the stairs. He took a couple of steps towards the stairs so he could get a glimpse of what he what about to encounter. Then finally to his relief he heard a voice shout, a human voice, It was Linda’s. “Redman are you there?” shouted Linda. Redman quickly turned on his flashlight and yelled “yah I am over here”.
Guys, you rock! but i need your help!!! 10 points!!!? well, my bestfriend is this guy ive had a crush on for 4 years but it has never been more than best bids 4 life kinda thing. well, hes going out with this chick and of course, we talk all the time. hes in wrestling, im in basketball so im always seeing him and talking to him bout things he doesnt normally talk about. well, his girlfriend and him, they always fight over everything. she usually starts them and they never end. we regularly see her walking away all depressed and think "oh great, shes gunna go cry in the corner of the spanish room" and eventually, she comes back and then they are happy as can be...for about 3 days, and then it starts over again. now guys, i need u... hes been talking about how girls are emotional and guys are physical, and usually they can balance eachother out. well, she expects him to be emotional all the time and he hardly gets a peck on the lips. (they've been dating 4 7 mths) and ive told him that things will work out, dont force it because u turn out like them. well, i had to tell him about my bad relationships, u no, the kind where u say no but they dont listen kind. ya, those kinds. well, hes still having problems w/her and every night, he practically says im want to break up with her, and he never does. just the other day, i asked him y he wanted to break up with her, but doesnt and he told me that hes had a crush on me ever since we met but could nvr work up the courage to ask me out (grrr!!!) and he told me that he was a fan of my body, that im so hot, and im the coolest person ever. he said that if he could do it again, he would go out with me because im the funnest person to be around and the only person he can truly trust. he said that i would be the better gf. i was in shock, i couldnt believe it and the i spilled everything, wat i thought about him, how things were... just everything. but he still wont break up with her and i asked y again and he said "i guess i kinda like her" wat i would like to no from u guys is wat is going on in his mind? i mean, he said all those things but he "guesses he likes her"? wat am i then, yd he say that? do i have a chance? i dont normally ask these things but theres just something about him that makes him practically irresistable. (all the girls are like "omg i no wat u mean!!" lol) please, give me ur honest answer and i'll give u 10 points!!
can you help edit this essay i wrote? the promp is to analyze the correlation between the character's physical appearance and his/her mental, emotional, or moral state about THE SCARLET LETTER any -spelling errors? -1st person, 2nd person, 3rd person mistakes?? - present tense? (im trying to use present tense, but the embedded quotes i use are past tense!) -weird wording of sentence? -sentences structure problems? In The Scarlet Letter by Nathaniel Hawthorne, the author presents the characters in which their physical appearances mirror their mental, emotional, or moral state. Roger Chillingworth and Arthur Dimmesdale are two such characters that portray these characteristics. Hawthorne uses descriptive language such as rhetorical devices. Detail and imagery for example, are used to accomplish this goal. Detail is used to lay facts of Chillingworth’s characteristics, while imagery is portrayed to display Dimmesdale’s physical features. At the same time, this better relates how peoples outsides, represent their insides. Nathaniel Hawthorne conveys descriptive detail in this writing to portray a relation between Chillingworth’s outward appearance and inner emotions. By doing so, the author presents the character as a sickened old man, seeking vengeance against Reverend Dimmesdale. It is also ironic to analyze Chillingworth’s name; chill, may in other words mean a raw, cold-hearted being. One of his “…shoulders [also] rose high[-er] than the other…a slight deformity of the figure…” (57), which can conclude that he is unbalanced, not knowing how to balance right and wrong, which leads to a dark, ugly, corrupted and “distorted” figure. Roger Chillingworth had arranged a stay at Dimmesdale’s house, “so that every ebb and flow of the minister’s life-tide might pass under the eye of his anxious and attached physician” (114). Although he is Dimmesdale’s physician, he has an insincere hatred towards the minister. He wants to wreak vengeance upon Old Mr. Dimmesdale once finding that he is the adulterer of Hester Prynne. Chillingworth has “… a terrible fascination, a kind of fierce, though calm, necessity seized the old man within its gripe, and never set him free again until he had done all its bidding. He now dug into the poor clergyman’s heart, like a miner searching for gold…” (117). By portraying descriptive detail in that passage, Hawthorne then exhibits the actions and inner emotions of Chillingworth’s wishes to wreak revenge upon Reverend Dimmesdale. Chillingworth has a “dept of malice, [toward] the unfortunate old man, which led him to imagine a more intimate revenge than any mortal had ever wreaked upon an enemy” (127), he is “the spring that controlled the engine; and the physician knew it well!”(127). Chillingworth is letting his rage and anger devour him, turning him into a mindless machine whose intent goal is to torture and agonize Reverend Dimmesdale. Chillingworth had all the strength and energy he needed, that that drove him to inflict misery and woe upon old Reverend Dimmesdale, but “… after Dimmesdale’s death, in the appearance and demeanor of the old man known as Roger Chillingworth. All his strength and energy—all this vital and intellectual force, seemed at once to desert him; insomuch that he positively withered up, shriveled away, and almost vanished from mortal sight, like an uprooted weed that lies wilting in the sun” (232). He lived to do the devils bidding, and once done, he let himself rot; there was no reason for him to live. Chillingworth was no longer a man of intellect, but a man of full of vengeance which had taken over his entire body destroying all the good within him. He had made revenge his everything, but once Dimmesdale had died, there was no need of vengeance in his soul, and he was left with nothing, there was no heart within his soul. In short, “… there was no more Devils work on earth for him to do” (232). In The Scarlet Letter, Nathaniel Hawthorne also displays imagery of Reverend Arthur Dimmesdale in the novel to portray how inner emotions can mirror their outer appearances. Dimmesdale was once a very “… young clergyman, who had come from one of the great English universities, bringing all the learning of the age into our wild forest-land” (62). He was “…of very striking aspect, with a white, lofty, and impending, brow, large, brown, melancholy eyes” (62).With imagery applied, Hawthorne presents Dimmesdale as a lively young priest. Though Dimmesdale soon grows insecure of his surroundings, guilt starts to lay heavy on his shoulders from the lie that causes him misery. His conscious and guilt begins to torture him. He clenches his heart as if some inner emotions pain him; he shortly grows to trust no friend. “He loathed his miserable self!” (130), with such fault, Dimmesdale begins lose his strength and grows weaker and weaker by day especially with Chillingworth hovering over his shoulders. Guilt and shame has caused him despair and also weakens his heart. After years o
How much mistakes can you spot (best answer gets 10 points)? the following starting for this particular novel is FILLED with mistakes, some are grammatical others are just sentences that don't make sense. the person who corrects the most mistakes gets 20 points (cuz im asking this question twice) so if you answered it once just copy and paste you answer to the copy of this question. Help! Quick I need help! Mason screamed as his foot got stuck between two metal bars on an old railway track. He tried shaking his leg rapidly but it only caused more pain. “Linda my shoe is stuck on something”. Linda finally heard his voice and immediately ran towards him without looking to see if there were any alphahunters nearby. Unaware of what might be in his surroundings, Mason kept on crying for help hoping that either Linda or Redman heard him. Linda ran quickly through the debris and junk of what use to be a research facility around 50 years ago. She tried to maintain her balance and not trip or get caught on anything, “I’m coming just give me a second” she shouted nervously. She finally got to him and instantly started helping him pull his leg out. She kept applying excess force to his feet but it didn’t seem to get any looser. “Linda hurry, I’m getting really scared” said Mason nervously. “I know they are near”. “Stop worrying I’ll get you out” replied Linda. She stopped trying to pull his leg and instead started hurling her hand towards the metal bars. The bars still did not loosen at all. Linda kept getting more and more anxious and frustrated; it was then when she started getting paranoid as she realized this might not be some random debris from the old facility. That in fact it may be a trap set by Betazars, It was a t the moment when a cold chill ran through her spine. More and more worry ran through her thoughts, “what’s wrong, why is it not coming off” cried Mason, now with drips of sweat running through his face like mini rivers. “You know what, Wait by I’ll go and get Redman” said Linda. “What! And leave me hear alone! Stuck on some bar! Helpless if even the weakest alphahunter comes by!” shrilled Mason anxiously.” Look, stop worrying”. “I promise I’ll come back”. Meanwhile in the underground floor of the facility was Redman wondering and searching for any signs of human or alien life. He was alone, despite this he knew he shouldn’t have. But the reality of it was he didn’t have enough troops to even protect his survivors from aliens let alone go into the robot’s territories, so taking more than Linda and Mason on this mission was not an option. He walked carefully in the dark of what seemed to be some sort of warehouse. He took out his flashlight and turned it on to see his surroundings more clearly. At first glance he had some difficulty identifying what was around him. After a few seconds he came to realize that the warehouse was filled with boxes and cartons. He didn’t know what they contained as their labels were hard to see due to the thick dust that carpeted the surface of almost everything in the warehouse. He went towards one of the boxes and scraped the dust off with his hands to see the writings on the label. He leaned his body closer to see the reading more clearly “Blue arc medical equipment” it had written on its main label. “Thank goodness” he whispered to himself. He knew he found what he was looking for, and now he can call Linda and Mason to the facility. But it was at that moment he heard a strange noise coming from upstairs. He paused silently for a moment and then turned off his flashlight. A sense of panic and strong fear shivered through his mind for a few seconds. He waited a few more seconds to gain the courage to shout to whatever might have been coming towards him. “Who is there” he shouted, but he knew the more important question was what was there, because if it was an alien or robot it wouldn’t have bothered to answer. Despite the various possibilities he still had to shout out loud because he knew most robots aren’t equipped with night vision, and that included all walking robots. And if it were an Alien chances were he could take it down; that is of course only if it choose to be hostile. He stood silently for a few more seconds, waiting for an answer and then all of a sudden he heard another sound coming from the stairs. He took a couple of steps towards the stairs so he could get a glimpse of what he what about to encounter. Then finally to his relief he heard a voice shout, a human voice, It was Linda’s. “Redman are you there?” shouted Linda. Redman quickly turned on his flashlight and yelled “yah I am over here”. Redman took a deep breath in relief and laughed slightly for a moment and said “you know despite all these years of fighting Alphahunters and betazars, And having to take down white-valkyries I still get that chill when I feel like am around them" he said nervously. "Yeah it’s hard to get use to” replied Linda quietly. "Mason got stuck on some metal bars, he needs your help". "Alright, good news tho Since its long ill make it worth 30 POINTS (i ll send the best answerer the link to the other 2 copies of this question)
Help, I am in a MAJOR horse funk - Has this ever happened to you? I'm in a major horse training funk. I got Dobbin in 2004. He was a mess. I don't have a complete history, but from what I know he was definitely abused (old rope scars, etc.) and terrified of whips and most everything else, started very young (say about 2 yo) by people who knew nothing about horses, sold and started again around 3 after he was gelded (saddle plopped on and 9 inch shank bit), ridden in a harsh-handed, ventroflexed forced rackish-gait (extremely confused about his gaits when I got him), ridden in a pack horse fashion on trails by different inexperienced riders, fell more than once with riders, malnourished, upside down neck, stifle problem, couldn't walk a straight line, couldn't turn, slab-sided, high-headed with a rock mouth, no conceivable whoa to speak of...I hope I'm giving the right details. Once I got him and realized the extent of his problems, I wiped the slate clean and started him over from the ground up as if he'd never been started before. I spent over 1-1/2 years the first time retraining, with professional help as needed. He learned to lunge (would run full speed backwards, spook, drag the handler across the ring, hide his hiney, etc. - again, never the same thing twice). He softened to the snaffle bit, learned to straighten, turn, yield to pressure, voice commands for walk and trot and whoa. I started riding again, from the very basics - worked a nice active walk and remedial lateral movements for close to 6 months; the trot took another 8 months. He was extremely front heavy, like he was bogged down in cement, and once ridden would brace and lean against the bit, grab it, run sideways, a number of evasions. I would soften my hands and push him forward, no easy task, and was lucky to come out of it alive each time bc I never knew where we woud end up, face down on the ground, sideways in a tree - you get the idea. His transitions were like two trains colliding and this horse, unlike any I have ever in my life encountered, can move like a verifiable slinky. To confirm it wasn't something I was doing, I even paid some top-notch riders (as in Grand Prix) with perfect balance and hands to work him; no difference. So I took on another training professional and we backtracked again. Once we came to the snaffle riding part again; it started all over. Yet I can free lunge him in a HUGE arena with body language and voice commands and he's fantastic. The trainer I have now won't ride him in a snaffle any more; he says it's just not for Dobbin and all we do is play the hard mouthed game instead of teaching him anything. We put him back in a curb and he's an angel. Yet I feel I have failed and am a crappy horsewoman and am obsessing about it all of the time. I've never encountered anything like this with any other horse and I'm not inexperienced. With the curb, it takes very little in the way of aids and seat; only when he decides to test it with something wacky like "ooh, let's see if I can suddenly gallop sideways towards that other horse" is it used to its effect and now that behavior has been entirely eliminated. The vet says likely nerve damage in the mouth, after watching me work him in both bits and doing an oral examination. But there is no physical evidence of that in the way of scarring or splitting. I take extraordinary care of Dobbin - regular chiropractor, top vet care, best feed, joint support supplement, massages, equine dentist. He has the best manners of any horse at the barn. I am firm, kind, fair, and when all is accomplished guilty of being a bit of a softie, but never with training or groundwork. So, first, I'd like to compare what I've done with what others do to rebit, to see if something was missed. Second, has a horse ever made you feel like your previously successful skills and techniques amount to nothing? Third, have I failed or do I just need to stop driving myself nuts and accept he goes in a curb and that's that? I'm really depressed and in a major funk, so please don't beat me up. I've done a dandy job of doing that myself. I even dream about it. Oh, and Dobbin stays with me for his lifetime. He came to me not to long after my sister died tragically and our bond is strong. I credit him for giving me a reason to live and despite our training challenges, he is meant for me. I know I've asked regarding different facets of this same issue previously. Thanks to all who don't mind taking another look. "Before" June 2004: http://pic80.picturetrail.com:80/VOL2132/10980997/19777067/319268439.jpg "After" May 2008 (Trainer riding in curb): http://pic80.picturetrail.com:80/VOL2132/10980997/19777067/329506367.jpg Alice ~ you really made me laugh. There were a few tears involved, but it was that fine line between hilarious and OMG I'm crying. I guess I'm worn thin on this issue. Yes, I do a lot of basic dressage in a western saddle now! It fits him best so why quibble, eh ;-) Thanks for the laugh. It was well needed. It's amazing how a horse can go from Mr. Terror to Mr. Manners!!! Sovereign7 ~ thanks for the links!!! Based on two good suggestions, I definitely have to revist my kimberwick(s). Yes, I have more than one! I could open my own bit store; it's kinda ridiculous. Rosi M ~ horses have strong opinions, don't they! Your grey said, "No way" <spin on forehand, spin on forehand> ;-) It does make me sad what horses endure. It never ceases to amaze me that they let any of us ride them at all. I hope in 10 years I can look back and say, "Oh I remember when Dobbin....guess I did my job after all!" Tee Hee zephania666 ~ I really like everything you're saying, especially the yardstick part. Need to start looking at this differently. Sometimes I just get soooo serious bc I know what should be happening in a perfect horse training world. I am so truly appreciative of ALL of your answers. I guess I didn't realize how badly I needed some encouragement and someone to say relax. I keep smiling and then getting teary eyed as I read these. It's like those dratted halmark commercials. I don't do thumbs down
2nd Year College Student- Be an Engineer or Doctor? Hi, I'm in my second year at college. Third year is when you begin taking major intensive courses and preparing applications for graduate school, yet I'm still not sure what I want to be an engineer or a doctor (However, neither choice will affect my major- which is currently BioPhysics and English). So here's my pro-con list so to speak: DOCTOR Pros- - I'd be either a psychiatrist (I'm very fascinated by the mind and am dealing with depression so I feel a connection to those with mental illness) or a family practitioner (I'd live in a rural area and aid the disadvantaged, was considering opening a hospital in Nigeria- where I'm from- because healthcare there is severely lacking). - I genuinely love people and would enjoy directly helping them - I like learning about various medical conditions and how the body works (LOVE Biology) - Salary is great - My mother really wants me to become a doctor. It's something she always wanted to do, but due to poor economic circumstances and five children was unable to achieve (she's a nurse) Cons- - However I tend to procrastinate a lot and feel medical school would be too overwhelming and that I'd fall behind - Unsure if I'll even get into medical school. I mean I have good grades, but my extracurriculars aren't stellar and I'd only get okay recommendation letters from professors (I'm too shy to establish a deep connection with them). - I'm shy and don't exactly have great people skills which is necessary to be a doctor. Also I'm still dealing with depression and social anxiety... not exactly the makings of a doctor. - Ultimately I want to have a family and children and I feel the medical profession won't leave me with enough time to be a loving wife and mother and pursue my own hobbies. - The years of schooling and residency are daunting. I feel like I'll be an old maid by the time I'm able to have kids. ENGINEER Pros- - I'd be a biomedical engineer (mixes my interest in science and medicine with my tolerance of math and my fascination with physics) or a chemical engineer (they do cool things like design food recipes, yum!) or a mechanical engineer (most flexible degree I can be involved in anything from medical devices to bicycles to running shoes). - It seems like a very challenging and fun career. It also sparks the curiosity and utilizes the creativity - Hours seems less demanding, thus balancing my career and home life will be easier. - Education isn't lengthy: With a bachelor's degree I can enter the work force (though I'd get a PHD just to have one... it's a great academic accomplishment). - Though I have math anxiety, I'm pretty good at mathematics. Physics interests me. - The salary is good. Cons- - Though Physics is interesting, I am completely knowledge-less on the subject. Moreover its very difficult. - Because I have math anxiety the thought of taking the engineering exam, which is very math intensive, frightens me. - I'm not very good at building things and engineering seems very hands on. - Because I'm so shy I'm not sure how well I'd do working in a team and sharing my ideas for various projects and such. - My mom wants me to be a doctor. So that's my entire list. I'd really appreciate help making this decision. It's literally driving me crazy I mean it's only the rest of my life! Thanks. =]
Why do cells decay? Why do we die? I understand how cells decay. There was a good answer on this before. Here it is: ---------- "Not sure if this helps, but everything in nature is bound by the Law of Entropy. All objects want to find a level of equilibrium, this includes chemical reactions and molecules. Your body and other organic material is always creating and recycling which is essentially out of balance with the some of the basic opposing forces of found in nature...wind, water, heat, and gravity. Once the life form ends it's cycle the forces of nature break down the organic material to its lowest point of equilibrium. Dust to dust... From a simple point of view... In the human body if you stop drinking water, the air around you is always working to evaporate the water in your body. The body's cells need water to function, so if you don't refill the water, this will begin the decaying process. Many of the chemical molecules, especially proteins, in your body need water to stay together, remove the water and the molecules colapse (decay). Some chemical bonds need oxygen, if you stop breathing then those chemical and molecular bonds begin to decay. If you stop eating, there are a bunch of chemicals and molecules that your body uses that won't work if you don't keep ingesting them." ------------- But that's not really my question. I want to know why do we die. We die because our cells decay when we get old. Our bones become fragile. Why? Bones become fragile because our bone density becomes smaller. But here is what confuses me. There are cells in our body that die all the time (like skin and hair among other things) however, they are replaced when our cells divide. When our cells divide they are basic clones of each other, so if that's true then why do we even age? And if our cells are constantly dying in our brain as well how is it we can retain memories when an entire section of your brain has died and all the cells have been cloned? Think about it, a man who is 40 years old has not one cell that he was born with. He doesn't have any of the same cells from when he was 20 either. Essentially we are constantly dying and being reborn. What I can't get my mind around is what makes us age?
Could someone give me advice on my diet and weight loss progress? I am a 26 y/o w/m at 6'3". My weight was up to 305 lbs back in 2007. I have had a moderate weight problem my entire life. I started the Atkins diet in July 2007 and lost about 80 lbs. As soon as I stopped dieting, I fell right back into my old habits and got back up to 266 lbs. I started a low calorie diet in April 2008 and I am down to 199 lbs today. My job entails walking laps around a 200,000 Sq Ft supercenter for several hours at a time (Usually between 5 and 10). I use a low estimate for my speed (3.0 MPH). My primary function is to catch shoplifters, so I have frequent adrenaline rushes, and I am forced to move and stretch my body into several unique positions throughout the day. I feel like I am getting a sufficient amount of exercise at work. I would estimate that I walk about 5 miles on a slow day at work. I do light calisthenics about 3 times per week, normally just crunches and stretching. My diet has been pretty strict. I am using the site fitday dot com to track what I eat and make sure that my daily calorie balance is as precise as possible. My average daily consumption since mid May has been about 1400. I feel healthy, satisfied, and I eat when I am hungry. I have found several ways to slash calories from my diet. For example, I have found 71 cal wheat tortillas (taco size) that are great for wraps. I use very low cal and low fat lunch meats and fat free cheese for sandwiches and wraps. I eat a lot of fruit. The 100 calorie snack packs have been great for snacking. Ground beef has been virtually eliminated and replaced with lean ground turkey. My wife has really jumped on board with the healthy eating because my daughter is about to start eating table food. We have been using a lot of Lean Cuisine meals for quick lunches and breakfasts. In the event that we do get to cook a meal, we purchased a portion scale that has made it possible to be very accurate with serving sizes. I ALWAYS make sure to eat breakfast. I occasionally have to skip lunch, but I make a valiant effort not to. From the results I have achieved, I am confident that I am not making too many mistakes. I change things up quite often to keep my metabolism on it's toes. The only obvious mistake I see is not changing my exercise routine up. That is because I moderately injured my ankle back in May in a fight with a shoplifter. That has eliminated most strenuous physical activity. We don't have the money for a gym membership, and I do not have access to any weight training equipment. So, there is my background. Now for the question. Over the last couple weeks, my weight loss has hit a pretty big plateau. I have only lost about 6 lbs in the last two weeks. I am currently experimenting with eating a couple hundred more calories a day. Is it normal for the progress to slow so dramatically? Is there anything that I can do to improve my results? My goal weight is 180 lbs. That is about mid range BMI for a healthy weight. The NHI says my ideal weight is about 175 lbs. Does anyone have any advice or tips on how I can integrate some type of weight training into my routine in an inexpensive way. I am very concerned that I am losing more muscle mass than I am comfortable with. I still have very noticeable love handles. What can I do about that? How does body fat redistribute throughout ones body during periods of weight loss? I appreciate anyone who takes the time to read all of this and respond lol. I started the low cal diet in April 2009, not 2008....Sorry about that.
Is anyone willing to critique my story so far? And To Hell With Everyone Else! Chapter 1 What do you do when you meet pressure everywhere and all you want to do is just stop up and scream at the top of your lungs? When your days are so stressed and stretched you go from manipulating your brain in the morning to manipulating the limbs of your body in the afternoon? Because that’s what I feel at this particular moment. Expectations everywhere, from everyone. Friends, family, teachers. Why can’t anyone see I’m about to collapse in the middle of it all? I can’t stand it anymore! Sally this, Sally that... It’s like I don’t have the time to be me. Right now, I just want to run away. From homework. From dancing lessons. From everybody around me. From being imperfect. From my solo. Mam’zelle, my trampy ballet teacher, has been so hard on me lately. I feel guilty every time my feet fall from underneath me and she comes over, pulling me up for the umpteenth time. “You can do it, Sally! Let me see my Sally bloom...” And I try doing a triple pirouette again... and again... and again... But every time I end up on the floor, or looking like a drunk thirteen-year-old trying to find the way home after a particularly heavy night of partying. I know she means well, but I just want to let the tears bursting to run down my cheeks let go every time I do something wrong in ballet. I don’t want to disappoint Mam’zelle … but I do. Over and over again. All this work doesn’t give me many minutes off. Of course, ballet is a part of my leisure time, but nowadays it feels like anything but that. I have been watching friend after friend fade away from me since fifth year, when everything intensified with standardized tests and all. Seen the sadness in their eyes when I whispered, “Sorry... I have a ballet class that day... and homework.” And then they started being adopted. And lost contact after a while... and I became the fifth wheel. And they forgot most of the busy, clever Sally Sparrow. I'm glad the few friends I have are people I know will stick with me till the end. They are friends I can rely on … trust. Thank God for them. If they hadn’t been there, I don’t even dare to thing of what would happen. I would probably be even more of a wretch than I am now. I used to smile, I used to laugh. I found it easy to reply in a funny way or generally be a happy human being. But at some point that suddenly became very hard. Of course I smile when dancing, but it’s just thirty-two muscles in use in my face. I can’t put my finger on when that happened, but it probably had to do with all the major changes in my body when I became a teenager. Have you heard about that sort of thing? I suddenly lost control when dancing … my body just wouldn’t co-operate, the technique became impossible. My balance played tricks on me. It took years to get back to where I was … and all of it because my body decided it was time to turn into a woman. Of course everybody goes through this process, more or less, but I felt it was extra heavy on me. My heart doesn’t smile anymore, either. If you take a closer look, I’d bet anything my eyes don’t smile either. I don’t know what can really make me smile any more. Another word familiar to me is confusion. I feel like I have never been able to be completely sure about something of importance. Never. I feel like I’m just drifting around, living life in a routine. I can buzz around, not really knowing what I am doing unless it has to do with ballet or school. That’s the only hag I can put anything on. Ballet and school. Boyfriends and love have ended up the same way as my friends. I remember some temporary crushes I’ve had through the years, but never something serious. I had one boyfriend once, and that lasted for three weeks. I remember our last words so clearly... “I’m so sorry, Bryn, but I don’t have time. You know what I mean... I’m too busy for this relationship to continue, and there are... circumstances.” “Too busy, Sally? When will you stop being busy? How will you ever be able to live life when you’re so dedicated to everything but me? I thought I would be your number one priority... But the way it looks now, I don't think you'll be able to put any future boyfriends first either...” I had stormed out of the dancing studio, still having dancewear on. He was so right. A part of me had turned him down because I knew I wasn’t really in love. My feelings for him had been too ‘friend-like’ when it came down to it. I had fooled myself, thought I was in love when I was really just longing for somebody’s arms around me, somebody who could understand me and love me. When he pointed out the busy-part to me I felt a whip of pain soar through my body. He was so right I was almost afraid to admit it. I was so glad we only had one night of kissing and cuddling. I think it was then I found out it wasn't supposed to be us after all. That is another one of my invisible mistakes. I hate taking risks. I never want to do something if I’m not sure exactly how it will turn out. I don’t even dare to fall in love any more. It's too risky. Getting hurt by a bloke I think is right for me is something that definitely won’t do my self-image a favour. Everything makes me feel less valuable. Even when I received top marks in most of my exams last year did I feel the jolt of joy inside me I ought to have felt. My teacher, Mr. McKinley, didn’t stop bragging around about the result of my Math exam, as I was one of her three favourite students who received over a ninety. I didn’t exactly feel proud, I just breathed out in relief because now nobody had anything to put their finger on. The mirror is my worst enemy these days. When I look onto the blank surface that shows me my reflection... I don’t see anything worth being proud of. I have always despised the way I look. No matter how many times mother told me I had a beautiful face did I look any different in my own eyes. I started taking dancing-lessons at five. It's been with me all the way and been a great help to clear my head and focus on other things. I got so good that at the school plays we started having little performances, and everybody loved it. That is one of the few things making me happy; to stand on a stage in front of an audience. Soon we had three ballet classes at the school. Mam’zelle came along, and turned out to be a great teacher for all three of them. She always knows how to encourage her students. I was in the first class during my first, second and third year, then changed to the second class. Now I’ve been in the third and best class for a year, with five lessons a week. I loved it. It used to be the one thing that cleared my head off everything else. But Bryn changed that. Now I know ballet can also be a burden. “You can do it, Sally! Try once more!” My eyes filled with silent tears as I sat down on the matt floor. I buried my head in my hands, feeling the blood rushing through my feet in the hard Pointe shoes. “I can’t do it, Mam’zelle. I can’t.” She sat down next to me and stroked my back. “I know you will be able to. Just have confidence!” All the other girls in my class figured there was something wrong that day. When I sat down and gave up on that exercise. When Mam’zelle escorted me to the changing room and had a long, nice chat with me about confidence. Now the delayed autumn-show is coming up. I have been practising all summer. Mam’zelle has given me another ballet solo. And I know it will turn out disastrous. With my mood and my lack of determination, I’m bound to collapse on stage and turn as red as a tomato in front of a thousand students. I’m going to be remembered as the failure of the year. School ends in less than a week, and I know I’ll screw up. Chapter 2: It was Saturday morning, and I constantly screwed up my eyes in pain. Lucy had dragged me out of bed an hour ago, and now I was lying almost dead on the orange settee in the corner of the sitting room of our apartment on Riverside drive. My eyes were red with flashing memories of constant partying and my lips were dry and cracked. Someone on the telly screamed about some detergent that could mow your lawn as well as cleaning your clothes. “You so deserved that…” Hanna came over from the foyer, looking sternly at me. “That’s what you get when you’re hanging out with Julian Fisher when he’s drinking.” “What?!” I yelled, but quickly calmed down, because my head just ached more when I spoke louder. “I didn’t go to bed with him like any other girl would do!” Hanna threw it off. “I’m sure you would have if you’d had only one more sip… what got into you? You’re the owner, for crying out loud!” I looked at her, my eyes poisonous. “What about the owner of the other house? He wasn’t exactly sober either?” Hanna just rolled her eyes and sat down next to me, wrapping her arms around my body. I didn’t bother looking at her; I stared instead at the half-open door of the kitchen. I wanted to eat something, anything. “Sally… That was a bad, bad, BAD move. Do you even know what you did before we came and rescued you?” She whispered, keeping her voice down so I wouldn’t cry out in pain. “Can’t say I do,” I sighed. “Unless James or anybody tells me...” “Do you call him a reliable source? He had been drinking too, you know.” “Yeah, well, he wasn’t drunk! He probably remembers. I’ll go ask him,” I said firmly, trying to get up without getting the feeling of a thousand knives burying into my body. I cleared my throat and pulled the blanket up to my shoulders. It was damn cold in there. “Oh no, you’re not! I’m getting him down here, you can’t even stand up properly,” Hanna exclaimed, getting up and making sure I settled down again. “Be back in a moment…” “It’s the party-girl!” Julian came over to me, singing in a cheerful voice. “Get away, Julian, your decibel-level is a bit too high for me right now…” I murmured. I pulled my blanket over my head, covering my probably hideous-looking face. “Ok, sorry,” he whispered and came to my level. “Anything I can do for the tired girl with the worst hangover?” “A glass of water would be nice…” I yawned. “A glass of water it is!” Julian yelled, smirking and dancing up and over the floor. ‘What’s with him today? He seems unnaturally happy… Ouch, that yell hurt…’ Gwyneth came over next holding a bowl of cornflakes in one hand and a napkin in the other. I didn’t get why I had to be so popular when I just wanted to hide away and sleep in the closest cupboard. She was looking tired as well, but not nearly as bad as I did. “I’m surprised you’re still alive, Sally!” she said irritably. “Guess who dried up all the stuff you threw up last night?” “Sorry,” I said, trying to reach out for a hug. “Don’t think so, Sally… you still stink, I’m afraid. Don’t know what made me come over here in the first place!” “Ah.” I blushed a little. “Well, be glad you threw up, or you might have ended up in the hospital. You didn’t save any, to put it that way…” “Hm… can I ask you a question?” I dared to say, still half-hiding my face. “Sure, shoot,” Gwyneth smiled, sitting down at my feet. “What did I … er… do when, well, you know… the alcohol had started running in my veins?” I forced out. She pretended to be thinking. “Hard to tell how many bottles you had, but it sure came up again after some hours. Before that you lost it completely, you just messed around like drunk people happen to do, you know?” “Meaning?” I said firmly, sitting up as far as I could manage without passing out. “Well... You noticed Julian being a little… happy this morning?” he began. ‘Holy mother of God! I couldn’t have… That’s not POSSIBLE… Please tell me I didn’t sleep with him… Anything but that… Oh my GOD!’ My mind was going berserk. My eyes were widened into a shocked expression, and I held my breath as Gwyneth continued. “He made you… well… let’s just put it this way; you’ll slaughter him when you find out… that…” “TELL ME!” I yelled, throwing myself down onto the couch again as the pain ate my brains out. “Ok, Sally. He made you burn all the stories you’ve written for… well… practically every month up till now. Then you had a nice little twisted game of snap, ending with you sitting there in your underwear laughing like a little baby with your unfocused talking. When you were about to remove the straps of your bra, Hanna, Luce, Grace and I burst in and rescued you…” ‘What? Thank God they came in time… thank God I didn’t sleep with James… Or showed him my more intimate places… Oh, the relief!’ “And not to mention… You kind of went at it with James.” ‘NOOOOOOOOOoooooooo…’ “WHAT? What happened! Am I still a virgin? Gwyneth!!” She laughed at my desperate reaction. “I must say James impressed me. The poor chap stopped you when you were half-way through pulling his trousers off. You went mad, Sally!” ‘No, no, no… this isn’t happening!’ “Sally, be glad it ended there. Be happy there weren’t that many seeing you behave like that. Because that could cost you your position…” I started crying. I was so super-sensitive these days it scared me. “I’m sorry, Gwyneth! I promise I’ll never, ever drink again!” I sobbed into her grey shirt, soaking it. “Maybe I’m not the one you should apologise to?” she whispered, pointing at James making his way down the stairs from the boys’ dorm. “By the way… could you back away a little? You still stink.” James looked almost mad, like a dog longing for his prey. Don’t know how that expression came into mind, but that was exactly what he looked like. “Sally, you should be damn happy. I think that’s about the first time I’ve managed to control myself, ever,” he groaned. “I’m in awe,” I smiled, pulling him into a hug. “You stink,” he whispered into my shoulder. “I know, sorry about that,” I hissed. “God, Sally! That was the hardest thing I ever did! You should be unbelievably thankful, because you weren’t exactly shy last night...” “ James… calm down, you sound as if it was the end of the world!” Gwyneth exclaimed, and I put my hands over my ears. “So… Why didn’t you stop me when I was about to strip playing exploding snap with Julian?” I said sternly to James. “You managed to keep me from shagging you just fine.” “Sally… A bloke ought to have some fun, can’t let all chances pass by,” he smirked. “Oh… you son of a--” I started, but James finished for me. “Bitch, I know. After you’ve met my mum that phrase gets a whole new meaning. To me it’s not offensive at all. More of a compliment. Reminds me of the fact that I am such a fine young man even though I have a bitch for a mother.” I rolled my eyes and rested my head on the couch again. My head was about to explode. “By the way…” I said by second thought. “Did you get your way with March? I think you did because you were probably so turned on after rejecting me it got easier to have a go at her. Or were you just so pissed and fucked up you backed out? Which one is correct?” James ignored me and turned away indignantly. When I saw Julian coming with my water, I gave him the coldest of stares. “You had better re-write all those stories over again that you made me blow up, Fisher! You evil big-headed twit!” I hissed. “Who spilled…? Damn you, Gwyneth!” The water in the glass he held ended up soaking Gwyneth’s face instead of easing my hangover… I woke up three hours later from a refreshing nap. I rubbed my temple as was relieved to know it was slightly lighter than it had been earlier. I lay down again to sleep some more when I heard a conversation going on in the couch next to me. I peered my eyes open and noticed Julian and James sitting there. “How far did you intend to go with Catherine yesterday, Julian?” James asked, interested. “I don’t know, but she sure smashed her own bubble when she started whispering the names of other guys when we kind of got on the inside of things, you know… So it didn’t feel right to go any further,” he laughed. “Oh? But if she hadn’t, would you have?” James continued. “Probably not,” Julian said casually. “She wasn’t my type.” “Too brutal and fierce for you? Figured that. At least she was better than her best friend? Don’t even remember the name of that girl…” “Better? Nah, they were about the same. Catherine Lesley too brutal and Stephanie Gilhart too quiet. Quite the contrary team, don’t you think?” “Uh-oh… Do you think Sally’s sleeping?” James stopped Julian. I felt their eyes on me, and I made a satisfied, sleepy moan to make them think I was sleeping. “She’s sleeping like an angel, believe me, after last night she could be sleeping through this century…” James smirked. “Yeah, guess you’re right,” Matthew answered. “Good job with… ahem… holding her at an arms length?” Julian chuckled. “Don’t make me discuss that, Julian… that was killing me.” Julian patted James on the back and probably gave him an evil stare. “What exactly did she do?” Julian pushed. “I was busy in my corner…” “You don’t want to know. If she did that to you, our beloved little Miss Sparrow would definitely not be a virgin any more,” he said slowly. “I didn’t know for a fact that she was a virgin… How do you know?” Julian kept going. James let out a relieved sigh when Julian picked an easier topic to discuss. Though I was not very happy about them discussing my virginity. “It slipped some day when we were talking. That’s another reason I stopper her, it would be a shame if Sally’s first time should be when she was drunk, and with one of her childhood friends in addition. She’d probably throw up for the rest of her life just by the thought of it…” Julian giggled softly. “It’s good to know you care about her, James… As long as it stops there.” “Don’t worry, Julian,” I heard James’ strangled voice, but obviously Julian didn’t. I pondered why. ‘What was that about? As long as it doesn’t go any further? Was I missing something here? “So you think I’d have her if she did the stuff she did to you? Tell me!” ‘Don’t tell him, James… I don’t want to hear this…’ I thought desperately. “No, I’m not telling.” James sat his foot down. “Hey, James, what is this? We tell each other everything, right?” Julian complained. “Yeah… but no… I’m not telling you this.” “You’re going soft for her! I’m telling you!” Julian exclaimed, scandalized. I almost gasped in surprise. “What? No... I just don’t want anybody to know, because I know Sally wouldn't appreciate it if I told the whole world...” he assured Julian. “It’s just me! Is it such a big deal? You’re obviously becoming trusted friends or what?” Julian said irritably. “Yep, and that’s the way I intend to keep it. I’m keeping so many of Sally’s secrets now I know they’ll all spill if I tell you this one.” “Go go go go go!! Tell me a tiny weenie one, and the big ones will come rolling along?” Julian said excitedly. ‘No, James… keep it together! Don’t you dare … wait a second… I could just wake up! He won’t tell then…’ The bright idea enlightened in my aching head. I yawned and stretched my arms, and intended to have some fun… So I pretended to be sleep talking before I woke myself up. “Oh, James, James. Wherefore art thou James? Deny thy father and refuse thy name!” I opened my eyes and saw Julian’s face expression reflect pure shock. James was so red in the face I wanted to laugh out in amusement. I yawned some more and looked over at the two boys. “What’s with the faces? I know I look terrible, you don’t have to make a face at me…” I smiled at them, knowing what was going through their minds. Chapter 3 Somehow I felt that going to Julian’s house party was a big mistake. The second I entered the overcrowded, stuffy flat on 96th street; I felt something was going to go wrong. Already I saw some boys who we knew from school slumped over the telly, moaning and babbling to some girls leaning on the bookcase. I bit my thumb and glanced towards the bar, fascinated. I didn’t want to repeat the hangover scenario, so I decided I’d take a virgin Piña Colada. I knew that Julian and James would be stricken if I even tried to look their way because of the “Oh, James, James” thing. Technically I’d be the social butterfly right now, but all these people were from college or secondary school. I waved and hugged some old friends; ones that I had abandoned because of ballet. All of the chairs in the flat were taken by couples that I bet would have hated each other in school snogging their arses off. I contemplated sitting down on the floor and watching some TV show called “Girl Gossip” or something like that. I decided against it. I leaned on the doorframe and sighed deeply, running a pale hand through my wavy blonde hair. I felt like just sitting on the floor and sleeping, until I caught the hazel shine of some familiar eyes. James. I cocked my head and looked at him, a smile tugging gently at my lips. He tapped his fingers on the polished silver mantelpiece and mouthed, “Roof?” I furrowed my eyebrows, then nodded and followed him towards the door. When we arrived, without a word I took off my sandals and dipped my feet into the light blue pool. He did the same. “You can still talk to me, after what I did to you when I had a hangover?” I asked, splashing my feet in the pool a bit. James smiled and shook his head. “Nobody’s perfect.” He said. I looked down at my maroon-coloured toes. “Nice toes.” he grinned and pointed at them. I nodded and wiggled them. A short moment of silence followed. “Fancy a swim?” I asked him, grinning widely. He stared at me as if I was crazy. “Um, Sally, we’re at Julian’s party, and, I’m not wearing my swimmers,” he said. He sighed, “I didn’t even bring swimmers.” “So? Neither did I.” I giggled. His eyes widened and he mumbled incoherently. I rolled my eyes, and before he knew it, I pulled him under the water. When we finally rose up to the surface, sputtering and coughing, he looked at me indignantly. “What’d you do that for?” he whined, rubbing the water out of his eyes. I giggled maniacally. I shrugged. “You looked hot. I thought you might have needed a cold, refreshing bath.” I said plainly. He furrowed his eyebrows. “You do mean that literally, or what?” he said worriedly. “...Because if Julian...” he trailed off and blushed scarlet. “Because if Julian what?” I asked curiously. “Forget it.” He mumbled. I somehow felt very naked because my blue cotton shirt was sticking on so close to me you could pretty much see my bra, so I slid down so the water was up to my neck. “See, there's the thing.” James said promptly. “I'm James Nightingale, but beyond that.... I just don't know, I literally do not know who I am. It's all untested. Am I funny? Am I sarcastic? Sexy?” he winked at me “Right old misery? Life and soul? Right-handed? Left-handed? A gambler? A fighter? A coward? A traitor? A liar? A nervous wreck? I mean, judging by the evidence I've certainly got a gob! And how am I gonna react when I see this? My best friend, all grown up. My best friend who is all grown up and certainly off-limits. Ah-ha. Which leaves us with a great, big, stinking problem, 'Cause I really don't know who I am. I don't know when to stop. So if I see my best friend all grown up –who is certainly off-limits- then I just wanna do this...” He inched closer to me and attacked me, like we used to at my grandmother’s pool. I laughed and grabbed onto his shoulders, but he swiftly turned around and caught my arms. “Ha!” he yelled, as I struggled to break free. I pulled him underwater and jumped onto his back. He was turning around for a few seconds, unable to find me. I laughed hysterically. “Oop!” I slipped off his back and into the water, making a big splash. I rose up to the surface to see James staring guiltily behind me. I turned around, puzzled, to see Julian, Gwyneth, Lucy, and half the partygoers staring at us in shock. “You bastard!” shouted Julian to James First, you're completely lost when it comes to grammer and spelling. -x- I like your answer, and I'll heed it, Melissa, but I spell the British way, so everything might seem topsy-turvy.
Is it good to drink milk? The text is too long but worthwhile read....? "MILK" Just the word itself sounds comforting! "How about a nice cup of hot milk?" The last time you heard that question it was from someone who cared for you--and you appreciated their effort. The entire matter of food and especially that of milk is surrounded with emotional and cultural importance. Milk was our very first food. If we were fortunate it was our mother's milk. A loving link, given and taken. It was the only path to survival. If not mother's milk it was cow's milk or soy milk "formula"--rarely it was goat, camel or water buffalo milk. Now, we are a nation of milk drinkers. Nearly all of us. Infants, the young, adolescents, adults and even the aged. We drink dozens or even several hundred gallons a year and add to that many pounds of "dairy products" such as cheese, butter, and yogurt. Can there be anything wrong with this? We see reassuring images of healthy, beautiful people on our television screens and hear messages that assure us that, "Milk is good for your body." Our dieticians insist that: "You've got to have milk, or where will you get your calcium?" School lunches always include milk and nearly every hospital meal will have milk added. And if that isn't enough, our nutritionists told us for years that dairy products make up an "essential food group." Industry spokesmen made sure that colourful charts proclaiming the necessity of milk and other essential nutrients were made available at no cost for schools. Cow's milk became "normal." You may be surprised to learn that most of the human beings that live on planet Earth today do not drink or use cow's milk. Further, most of them can't drink milk because it makes them ill. There are students of human nutrition who are not supportive of milk use for adults. Here is a quotation from the March/April 1991 Utne Reader: If you really want to play it safe, you may decide to join the growing number of Americans who are eliminating dairy products from their diets altogether. Although this sounds radical to those of us weaned on milk and the five basic food groups, it is eminently viable. Indeed, of all the mammals, only humans--and then only a minority, principally Caucasians--continue to drink milk beyond babyhood. Who is right? Why the confusion? Where best to get our answers? Can we trust milk industry spokesmen? Can you trust any industry spokesmen? Are nutritionists up to date or are they simply repeating what their professors learned years ago? What about the new voices urging caution? I believe that there are three reliable sources of information. The first, and probably the best, is a study of nature. The second is to study the history of our own species. Finally we need to look at the world's scientific literature on the subject of milk. Let's look at the scientific literature first. From 1988 to 1993 there were over 2,700 articles dealing with milk recorded in the 'Medicine' archives. Fifteen hundred of theses had milk as the main focus of the article. There is no lack of scientific information on this subject. I reviewed over 500 of the 1,500 articles, discarding articles that dealt exclusively with animals, esoteric research and inconclusive studies. How would I summarize the articles? They were only slightly less than horrifying. First of all, none of the authors spoke of cow's milk as an excellent food, free of side effects and the 'perfect food' as we have been led to believe by the industry. The main focus of the published reports seems to be on intestinal colic, intestinal irritation, intestinal bleeding, anemia, allergic reactions in infants and children as well as infections such as salmonella. More ominous is the fear of viral infection with bovine leukemia virus or an AIDS-like virus as well as concern for childhood diabetes. Contamination of milk by blood and white (pus) cells as well as a variety of chemicals and insecticides was also discussed. Among children the problems were allergy, ear and tonsillar infections, bedwetting, asthma, intestinal bleeding, colic and childhood diabetes. In adults the problems seemed centered more around heart disease and arthritis, allergy, sinusitis, and the more serious questions of leukemia, lymphoma and cancer. I think that an answer can also be found in a consideration of what occurs in nature & what happens with free living mammals and what happens with human groups living in close to a natural state as 'hunter-gatherers'. Our paleolithic ancestors are another crucial and interesting group to study. Here we are limited to speculation and indirect evidences, but the bony remains available for our study are remarkable. There is no doubt whatever that these skeletal remains reflect great strength, muscularity (the size of the muscular insertions show this), and total absence of advanced osteoporosis. And if you feel that these people are not important for us to study, consider that today our genes are programming our bodies in almost exactly the same way as our ancestors of 50,000 to 100,000 years ago. WHAT IS MILK? Milk is a maternal lactating secretion, a short term nutrient for new-borns. Nothing more, nothing less. Invariably, the mother of any mammal will provide her milk for a short period of time immediately after birth. When the time comes for 'weaning', the young offspring is introduced to the proper food for that species of mammal. A familiar example is that of a puppy. The mother nurses the pup for just a few weeks and then rejects the young animal and teaches it to eat solid food. Nursing is provided by nature only for the very youngest of mammals. Of course, it is not possible for animals living in a natural state to continue with the drinking of milk after weaning. IS ALL MILK THE SAME? Then there is the matter of where we get our milk. We have settled on the cow because of its docile nature, its size, and its abundant milk supply. Somehow this choice seems 'normal' and blessed by nature, our culture, and our customs. But is it natural? Is it wise to drink the milk of another species of mammal? Consider for a moment, if it was possible, to drink the milk of a mammal other than a cow, let's say a rat. Or perhaps the milk of a dog would be more to your liking. Possibly some horse milk or cat milk. Do you get the idea? Well, I'm not serious about this, except to suggest that human milk is for human infants, dogs' milk is for pups, cows' milk is for calves, cats' milk is for kittens, and so forth. Clearly, this is the way nature intends it. Just use your own good judgement on this one. Milk is not just milk. The milk of every species of mammal is unique and specifically tailored to the requirements of that animal. For example, cows' milk is very much richer in protein than human milk. Three to four times as much. It has five to seven times the mineral content. However, it is markedly deficient in essential fatty acids when compared to human mothers' milk. Mothers' milk has six to ten times as much of the essential fatty acids, especially linoleic acid. (Incidentally, skimmed cow's milk has no linoleic acid). It simply is not designed for humans. Food is not just food, and milk is not just milk. It is not only the proper amount of food but the proper qualitative composition that is critical for the very best in health and growth. Biochemists and physiologists -and rarely medical doctors - are gradually learning that foods contain the crucial elements that allow a particular species to develop its unique specializations. Clearly, our specialization is for advanced neurological development and delicate neuromuscular control. We do not have much need of massive skeletal growth or huge muscle groups as does a calf. Think of the difference between the demands make on the human hand and the demands on a cow's hoof. Human new-borns specifically need critical material for their brains, spinal cord and nerves. Can mother's milk increase intelligence? It seems that it can. In a remarkable study published in Lancet during 1992 (Vol. 339, p. 261-4), a group of British workers randomly placed premature infants into two groups. One group received a proper formula, the other group received human breast milk. Both fluids were given by stomach tube. These children were followed up for over 10 years. In intelligence testing, the human milk children averaged 10 IQ points higher! Well, why not? Why wouldn't the correct building blocks for the rapidly maturing and growing brain have a positive effect? In the American Journal of Clinical Nutrition (1982) Ralph Holman described an infant who developed profound neurological disease while being nourished by intravenous fluids only. The fluids used contained only linoleic acid - just one of the essential fatty acids. When the other, alpha linoleic acid, was added to the intravenous fluids the neurological disorders cleared. In the same journal five years later Bjerve, Mostad and Thoresen, working in Norway found exactly the same problem in adult patients on long term gastric tube feeding. In 1930 Dr. G.O. Burr in Minnesota working with rats found that linoleic acid deficiencies created a deficiency syndrome. Why is this mentioned? In the early 1960s pediatricians found skin lesions in children fed formulas without the same linoleic acid. Remembering the research, the addition of the acid to the formula cured the problem. Essential fatty acids are just that and cows' milk is markedly deficient in these when compared to human milk. WELL, AT LEAST COW'S MILK IS PURE Or is it? Fifty years ago an average cow produced 2,000 pounds of milk per year. Today the top producers give 50,000 pounds! How was this accomplished? Drugs, antibiotics, hormones, forced feeding plans and specialized breeding; that's how. The latest high-tech onslaught on the poor cow is bovine growth hormone or BGH. This genetically engineered drug is supposed to stimulate milk production but, according to Monsanto, the hormone's manufacturer, does not affect the milk or meat. There are three other manufacturers: Upjohn, Eli Lilly, and American Cyanamid Company. Obviously, there have been no long-term studies on the hormone's effect on the humans drinking the milk. Other countries have banned BGH because of safety concerns. One of the problems with adding molecules to a milk cows' body is that the molecules usually come out in the milk. I don't know how you feel, but I don't want to experiment with the ingestion of a growth hormone. A related problem is that it causes a marked increase (50 to 70 per cent) in mastitis. This, then, requires antibiotic therapy, and the residues of the antibiotics appear in the milk. It seems that the public is uneasy about this product and in one survey 43 per cent felt that growth hormone treated milk represented a health risk. A vice president for public policy at Monsanto was opposed to labelling for that reason, and because the labelling would create an 'artificial distinction'. The country is awash with milk as it is, we produce more milk than we can consume. Let's not create storage costs and further taxpayer burdens, because the law requires the USDA to buy any surplus of butter, cheese, or non-fat dry milk at a support price set by Congress! In fiscal 1991, the USDA spent $757 million on surplus butter, and one billion dollars a year on average for price supports during the 1980s (Consumer Reports, May 1992: 330-32). Any lactating mammal excretes toxins through her milk. This includes antibiotics, pesticides, chemicals and hormones. Also, all cows' milk contains blood! The inspectors are simply asked to keep it under certain limits. You may be horrified to learn that the USDA allows milk to contain from one to one and a half million white blood cells per millilitre. (That's only 1/30 of an ounce). If you don't already know this, I'm sorry to tell you that another way to describe white cells where they don't belong would be to call them pus cells. To get to the point, is milk pure or is it a chemical, biological, and bacterial cocktail? Finally, will the Food and Drug Administration (FDA) protect you? The United States General Accounting Office (GAO) tells us that the FDA and the individual States are failing to protect the public from drug residues in milk. Authorities test for only 4 of the 82 drugs in dairy cows. As you can imagine, the Milk Industry Foundation's spokesman claims it's perfectly safe. Jerome Kozak says, "I still think that milk is the safest product we have." Other, perhaps less biased observers, have found the following: 38% of milk samples in 10 cities were contaminated with sulfa drugs or other antibiotics. (This from the Centre for Science in the Public Interest and The Wall Street Journal, Dec. 29, 1989).. A similar study in Washington, DC found a 20 percent contamination rate (Nutrition Action Healthletter, April 1990). What's going on here? When the FDA tested milk, they found few problems. However, they used very lax standards. When they used the same criteria, the FDA data showed 51 percent of the milk samples showed drug traces. Let's focus in on this because it’s critical to our understanding of the apparent discrepancies. The FDA uses a disk-assay method that can detect only 2 of the 30 or so drugs found in milk. Also, the test detects only at the relatively high level. A more powerful test called the 'Charm II test' can detect drugs down to 5 parts per billion. One nasty subject must be discussed. It seems that cows are forever getting infections around the udder that require ointments and antibiotics. An article from France tells us that when a cow receives penicillin, that penicillin appears in the milk for from 4 to 7 milkings. Another study from the University of Nevada, Reno tells of cells in 'mastic milk', milk from cows with infected udders. An elaborate analysis of the cell fragments, employing cell cultures, flow cytometric analysis , and a great deal of high tech stuff. Do you know what the conclusion was? If the cow has mastitis, there is pus in the milk. Sorry, it’s in the study, all concealed with language such as "macrophages containing many vacuoles and phagocytosed particles," etc. IT GETS WORSE Well, at least human mothers' milk is pure! Sorry. A huge study showed that human breast milk in over 14,000 women had contamination by pesticides! Further, it seems that the sources of the pesticides are meat and--you guessed it-- dairy products. Well, why not? These pesticides are concentrated in fat and that's what's in these products. (Of interest, a subgroup of lactating vegetarian mothers had only half the levels of contamination). A recent report showed an increased concentration of pesticides in the breast tissue of women with breast cancer when compared to the tissue of women with fibrocystic disease. Other articles in the standard medical literature describe problems. Just scan these titles: 1.Cow's Milk as a Cause of Infantile Colic Breast-Fed Infants. Lancet 2 (1978): 437 2.Dietary Protein-Induced Colitis in Breast- Fed Infants, J. Pediatr. I01 (1982): 906 3.The Question of the Elimination of Foreign Protein in Women's Milk, J. Immunology 19 (1930): 15 There are many others. There are dozens of studies describing the prompt appearance of cows' milk allergy in children being exclusively breast-fed! The cows' milk allergens simply appear in the mother's milk and are transmitted to the infant. A committee on nutrition of the American Academy of Pediatrics reported on the use of whole cows' milk in infancy (Pediatrics 1983: 72-253). They were unable to provide any cogent reason why bovine milk should be used before the first birthday yet continued to recommend its use! Doctor Frank Oski from the Upstate Medical Centre Department of Pediatrics, commenting on the recommendation, cited the problems of acute gastrointestinal blood loss in infants, the lack of iron, recurrent abdominal pain, milk- borne infections and contaminants, and said: Why give it at all - then or ever? In the face of uncertainty about many of the potential dangers of whole bovine milk, it would seem prudent to recommend that whole milk not be started until the answers are available. Isn't it time for these uncontrolled experiments on human nutrition to come to an end? In the same issue of Pediatrics he further commented: It is my thesis that whole milk should not be fed to the infant in the first year of life because of its association with iron deficiency anemia (milk is so deficient in iron that an infant would have to drink an impossible 31 quarts a day to get the RDA of 15 mg), acute gastrointiestinal bleeding, and various manifestations of food allergy. I suggest that unmodified whole bovine milk should not be consumed after infancy because of the problems of lactose intolerance, its contribution to the genesis of atherosclerosis, and its possible link to other diseases. In late 1992 Dr. Benjamin Spock, possibly the best known pediatrician in history, shocked the country when he articulated the same thoughts and specified avoidance for the first two years of life. Here is his quotation: I want to pass on the word to parents that cows' milk from the carton has definite faults for some babies. Human milk is the right one for babies. A study comparing the incidence of allergy and colic in the breast-fed infants of omnivorous and vegan mothers would be important. I haven't found such a study; it would be both important and inexpensive. And it will probably never be done. There is simply no academic or economic profit involved. OTHER PROBLEMS Let's just mention the problems of bacterial contamination. Salmonella, E. coli, and staphylococcal infections can be traced to milk. In the old days tuberculosis was a major problem and some folks want to go back to those times by insisting on raw milk on the basis that it's "natural." This is insanity! A study from UCLA showed that over a third of all cases of salmonella infection in California, 1980-1983 were traced to raw milk. That'll be a way to revive good old brucellosis again and I would fear leukemia, too. (More about that later). In England, and Wales where raw milk is still consumed there have been outbreaks of milk-borne diseases. The Journal of the American Medical Association (251: 483, 1984) reported a multi-state series of infections caused by Yersinia enterocolitica in pasteurised whole milk. This is despite safety precautions. All parents dread juvenile diabetes for their children. A Canadian study reported in the American Journal of Clinical Nutrition, Mar. 1990, describes a "...significant positive correlation between consumption of unfermented milk protein and incidence of insulin dependent diabetes mellitus in data from various countries. Conversely a possible negative relationship is observed between breast-feeding at age 3 months and diabetes risk.". Another study from Finland found that diabetic children had higher levels of serum antibodies to cows’ milk (Diabetes Research 7(3): 137-140 March 1988). Here is a quotation from this study: We infer that either the pattern of cows' milk consumption is altered in children who will have insulin dependent diabetes mellitus or, their immunological reactivity to proteins in cows' milk is enhanced, or the permeability of their intestines to cows' milk protein is higher than normal. The April 18, 1992 British Medical Journal has a fascinating study contrasting the difference in incidence of juvenile insulin dependent diabetes in Pakistani children who have migrated to England. The incidence is roughly 10 times greater in the English group compared to children remaining in Pakistan! What caused this highly significant increase? The authors said that "the diet was unchanged in Great Britain." Do you believe that? Do you think that the availability of milk, sugar and fat is the same in Pakistan as it is in England? That a grocery store in England has the same products as food sources in Pakistan? I don't believe that for a minute. Remember, we're not talking here about adult onset, type II diabetes which all workers agree is strongly linked to diet as well as to a genetic predisposition. This study is a major blow to the "it's all in your genes" crowd. Type I diabetes was always considered to be genetic or possibly viral, but now this? So resistant are we to consider diet as causation that the authors of the last article concluded that the cooler climate in England altered viruses and caused the very real increase in diabetes! The first two authors had the same reluctance top admit the obvious. The milk just may have had something to do with the disease. The latest in this remarkable list of reports, a New England Journal of Medicine article (July 30, 1992), also reported in the Los Angeles Times. This study comes from the Hospital for Sick Children in Toronto and from Finnish researchers. In Finland there is "...the world's highest rate of dairy product consumption and the world's highest rate of insulin dependent diabetes. The disease strikes about 40 children out of every 1,000 there contrasted with six to eight per 1,000 in the United States.... Antibodies produced against the milk protein during the first year of life, the researchers speculate, also attack and destroy the pancreas in a so-called auto-immune reaction, producing diabetes in people whose genetic makeup leaves them vulnerable." "...142 Finnish children with newly diagnosed diabetes. They found that every one had at least eight times as many antibodies against the milk protein as did healthy children, clear evidence that the children had a raging auto immune disorder." The team has now expanded the study to 400 children and is starting a trial where 3,000 children will receive no dairy products during the first nine months of life. "The study may take 10 years, but we'll get a definitive answer one way or the other," according to one of the researchers. I would caution them to be certain that the breast feeding mothers use on cows' milk in their diets or the results will be confounded by the transmission of the cows' milk protein in the mother's breast milk.... Now what was the reaction from the diabetes association? This is very interesting! Dr. F. Xavier Pi-Sunyer, the president of the association says: "It does not mean that children should stop drinking milk or that parents of diabetics should withdraw dairy products. These are rich sources of good protein." (Emphasis added) My God, it's the "good protein" that causes the problem! Do you suspect that the dairy industry may have helped the American Diabetes Association in the past? LEUKEMIA? LYMPHOMA? THIS MAY BE THE WORST--BRACE YOURSELF! I hate to tell you this, but the bovine leukemia virus is found in more than three of five dairy cows in the United States! This involves about 80% of dairy herds. Unfortunately, when the milk is pooled, a very large percentage of all milk produced is contaminated (90 to 95 per cent). Of course the virus is killed in pasteurisation-- if the pasteurisation was done correctly. What if the milk is raw? In a study of randomly collected raw milk samples the bovine leukemia virus was recovered from two-thirds. I sincerely hope that the raw milk dairy herds are carefully monitored when compared to the regular herds. (Science 1981; 213:1014). This is a world-wide problem. One lengthy study from Germany deplored the problem and admitted the impossibility of keeping the virus from infected cows' milk from the rest of the milk. Several European countries, including Germany and Switzerland, have attempted to "cull" the infected cows from their herds. Certainly the United States must be the leader in the fight against leukemic dairy cows, right? Wrong! We are the worst in the world with the former exception of Venezuela according to Virgil Hulse MD, a milk specialist who also has a B.S. in Dairy Manufacturing as well as a Master's degree in Public Health. As mentioned, the leukemia virus is rendered inactive by pasteurisation. Of course. However, there can be Chernobyl like accidents. One of these occurred in the Chicago area in April, 1985. At a modern, large, milk processing plant an accidental "cross connection" between raw and pasteurized milk occurred. A violent salmonella outbreak followed, killing 4 and making an estimated 150,000 ill. Now the question I would pose to the dairy industry people is this: "How can you assure the people who drank this milk that they were not exposed to the ingestion of raw, unkilled, bully active bovine leukemia viruses?" Further, it would be fascinating to know if a "cluster" of leukemia cases blossoms in that area in 1 to 3 decades. There are reports of "leukemia clusters" elsewhere, one of them mentioned in the June 10, 1990 San Francisco Chronicle involving Northern California. What happens to other species of mammals when they are exposed to the bovine leukemia virus? It's a fair question and the answer is not reassuring. Virtually all animals exposed to the virus develop leukemia. This includes sheep, goats, and even primates such as rhesus monkeys and chimpanzees. The route of transmission includes ingestion (both intravenous and intramuscular) and cells present in milk. There are obviously no instances of transfer attempts to human beings, but we know that the virus can infect human cells in vitro. There is evidence of human antibody formation to the bovine leukemia virus; this is disturbing. How did the bovine leukemia virus particles gain access to humans and become antigens? Was it as small, denatured particles? If the bovine leukemia viruses causes human leukemia, we could expect the dairy states with known leukemic herds to have a higher incidence of human leukemia. Is this so? Unfortunately, it seems to be the case! Iowa, Nebraska, South Dakota, Minnesota and Wisconsin have statistically higher incidence of leukemia than the national average. In Russia and in Sweden, areas with uncontrolled bovine leukemia virus have been linked with increases in human leukemia. I am also told that veterinarians have higher rates of leukemia than the general public. Dairy farmers have significantly elevated leukemia rates. Recent research shows lymphocytes from milk fed to neonatal mammals gains access to bodily tissues by passing directly through the intestinal wall. An optimistic note from the University of Illinois, Ubana from the Department of Animal Sciences shows the importance of one's perspective. Since they are concerned with the economics of milk and not primarily the health aspects, they noted that the production of milk was greater in the cows with the bovine leukemia virus. However when the leukemia produced a persistent and significant lymphocytosis (increased white blood cell count), the production fell off. They suggested "a need to re-evaluate the economic impact of bovine leukemia virus infection on the dairy industry". Does this mean that leukemia is good for profits only if we can keep it under control? You can get the details on this business concern from Proc. Nat. Acad. Sciences, U.S. Feb. 1989. I added emphasis and am insulted that a university department feels that this is an economic and not a human health issue. Do not expect help from the Department of Agriculture or the universities. The money stakes and the political pressures are too great. You're on you own. What does this all mean? We know that virus is capable of producing leukemia in other animals. Is it proven that it can contribute to human leukemia (or lymphoma, a related cancer)? Several articles tackle this one: 1.Epidemiologic Relationships of the Bovine Population and Human Leukemia in Iowa. Am Journal of Epidemiology 112 (1980):80 2.Milk of Dairy Cows Frequently Contains a Leukemogenic Virus. Science 213 (1981): 1014 3.Beware of the Cow. (Editorial) Lancet 2 (1974):30 4.Is Bovine Milk A Health Hazard?. Pediatrics; Suppl. Feeding the Normal Infant. 75:182-186; 1985 In Norway, 1422 individuals were followed for 11 and a half years. Those drinking 2 or more glasses of milk per day had 3.5 times the incidence of cancer of the lymphatic organs. British Med. Journal 61:456-9, March 1990. One of the more thoughtful articles on this subject is from Allan S. Cunningham of Cooperstown, New York. Writing in the Lancet, November 27, 1976 (page 1184), his article is entitled, "Lymphomas and Animal-Protein Consumption". Many people think of milk as “liquid meat” and Dr. Cunningham agrees with this. He tracked the beef and dairy consumption in terms of grams per day for a one year period, 1955-1956., in 15 countries . New Zealand, United States and Canada were highest in that order. The lowest was Japan followed by Yugoslavia and France. The difference between the highest and lowest was quite pronounced: 43.8 grams/day for New Zealanders versus 1.5 for Japan. Nearly a 30-fold difference! (Parenthetically, the last 36 years have seen a startling increase in the amount of beef and milk used in Japan and their disease patterns are reflecting this, confirming the lack of 'genetic protection' seen in migration studies. Formerly the increase in frequency of lymphomas in Japanese people was only in those who moved to the USA)! An interesting bit of trivia is to note the memorial built at the Gyokusenji Temple in Shimoda, Japan. This marked the spot where the first cow was killed in Japan for human consumption! The chains around this memorial were a gift from the US Navy. Where do you suppose the Japanese got the idea to eat beef? The year? 1930. Cunningham found a highly significant positive correlation between deaths from lymphomas and beef and dairy ingestion in the 15 countries analysed. A few quotations from his article follow: The average intake of protein in many countries is far in excess of the recommended requirements. Excessive consumption of animal protein may be one co-factor in the causation of lymphomas by acting in the following manner. Ingestion of certain proteins results in the adsorption of antigenic fragments through the gastrointestinal mucous membrane. This results in chronic stimulation of lymphoid tissue to which these fragments gain access "Chronic immunological stimulation causes lymphomas in laboratory animals and is believed to cause lymphoid cancers in men." The gastrointestinal mucous membrane is only a partial barrier to the absorption of food antigens, and circulating antibodies to food protein is commonplace especially potent lymphoid stimulants. Ingestion of cows' milk can produce generalized lymphadenopathy, hepatosplenomegaly, and profound adenoid hypertrophy. It has been conservatively estimated that more than 100 distinct antigens are released by the normal digestion of cows' milk which evoke production of all antibody classes [This may explain why pasteurized, killed viruses are still antigenic and can still cause disease. Here's more. A large prospective study from Norway was reported in the British Journal of Cancer 61 (3):456-9, March 1990. (Almost 16,000 individuals were followed for 11 and a half years). For most cancers there was no association between the tumour and milk ingestion. However, in lymphoma, there was a strong positive association. If one drank two glasses or more daily (or the equivalent in dairy products), the odds were 3.4 times greater than in persons drinking less than one glass of developing a lymphoma. There are two other cow-related diseases that you should be aware of. At this time they are not known to be spread by the use of dairy products and are not known to involve man. The first is bovine spongiform encephalopathy (BSE), and the second is the bovine immunodeficiency virus (BIV). The first of these diseases, we hope, is confined to England and causes cavities in the animal's brain. Sheep have long been known to suffer from a disease called scrapie. It seems to have been started by the feeding of contaminated sheep parts, especially brains, to the British cows. Now, use your good sense. Do cows seem like carnivores? Should they eat meat? This profit-motivated practice backfired and bovine spongiform encephalopathy, or Mad Cow Disease, swept Britain. The disease literally causes dementia in the unfortunate animal and is 100 per cent incurable. To date, over 100,000 cows have been incinerated in England in keeping with British law. Four hundred to 500 cows are reported as infected each month. The British public is concerned and has dropped its beef consumption by 25 per cent, while some 2,000 schools have stopped serving beef to children. Several farmers have developed a fatal disease syndrome that resembles both BSE and CJD (Creutzfeldt-Jakob- Disease). But the British Veterinary Association says that transmission of BSE to humans is "remote." The USDA agrees that the British epidemic was due to the feeding of cattle with bonemeal or animal protein produced at rendering plants from the carcasses of scrapie-infected sheep. The have prohibited the importation of live cattle and zoo ruminants from Great Britain and claim that the disease does not exist in the United States. However, there may be a problem. "Downer cows" are animals who arrive at auction yards or slaughter houses dead, trampled, lacerated, dehydrated, or too ill from viral or bacterial diseases to walk. Thus they are "down." If they cannot respond to electrical shocks by walking, they are dragged by chains to dumpsters and transported to rendering plants where, if they are not already dead, they are killed. Even a "humane" death is usually denied them. They are then turned into protein food for animals as well as other preparations. Minks that have been fed this protein have developed a fatal encephalopathy that has some resemblance to BSE. Entire colonies of minks have been lost in this manner, particularly in Wisconsin. It is feared that the infective agent is a prion or slow virus possible obtained from the ill "downer cows." The British Medical Journal in an editorial whimsically entitled "How Now Mad Cow?" (BMJ vol. 304, 11 Apr. 1992:929- 30) describes cases of BSE in species not previously known to be affected, such as cats. They admit that produce contaminated with bovine spongiform encephalopathy entered the human food chain in England between 1986 and 1989. They say. "The result of this experiment is awaited." As the incubation period can be up to three decades, wait we must. The immunodeficency virus is seen in cattle in the United States and is more worrisome. Its structure is closely related to that of the human AIDS virus. At this time we do not know if exposure to the raw BIV proteins can cause the sera of humans to become positive for HIV. The extent of the virus among American herds is said to be "widespread". (The USDA refuses to inspect the meat and milk to see if antibodies to this retrovirus is present). It also has no plans to quarantine the infected animals. As in the case of humans with AIDS, there is no cure for BIV in cows. Each day we consume beef and diary products from cows infected with these viruses and no scientific assurance exists that the products are safe. Eating raw beef (as in steak Tartare) strikes me as being very risky, especially after the Seattle E. coli deaths of 1993. A report in the Canadian Journal of Veterinary Research, October 1992, Vol. 56 pp.353-359 and another from the Russian literature, tell of a horrifying development. They report the first detection in human serum of the antibody to a bovine immunodeficiency virus protein. In addition to this disturbing report, is another from Russia telling us of the presence of virus proteins related to the bovine leukemia virus in 5 of 89 women with breast disease (Acta Virologica Feb. 1990 34(1): 19-26). The implications of these developments are unknown at present. However, it is safe to assume that these animal viruses are unlikely to "stay" in the animal kingdom. OTHER CANCERS--DOES IT GET WORSE? Unfortunately it does. Ovarian cancer--a particularly nasty tumour--was associated with milk consumption by workers at Roswell Park Memorial Institute in Buffalo, New York. Drinking more than one glass of whole milk or equivalent daily gave a woman a 3.1 times risk over non-milk users. They felt that the reduced fat milk products helped reduce the risk. This association has been made repeatedly by numerous investigators. Another important study, this from the Harvard Medical School, analyzed data from 27 countries mainly from the 1970s. Again a significant positive correlation is revealed between ovarian cancer and per capita milk consumption. These investigators feel that the lactose component of milk is the responsible fraction, and the digestion of this is facilitated by the persistence of the ability to digest the lactose (lactose persistence) - a little different emphasis, but the same conclusion. This study was reported in the American Journal of Epidemiology 130 (5): 904-10 Nov. 1989. These articles come from two of the country's leading institutions, not the Rodale Press or Prevention Magazine. Even lung cancer has been associated with milk ingestion? The beverage habits of 569 lung cancer patients and 569 controls again at Roswell Park were studied in the International Journal of Cancer, April 15, 1989. Persons drinking whole milk 3 or more times daily had a 2-fold increase in lung cancer risk when compared to those never drinking whole milk. For many years we have been watching the lung cancer rates for Japanese men who smoke far more than American or European men but who develop fewer lung cancers. Workers in this research area feel that the total fat intake is the difference. There are not many reports studying an association between milk ingestion and prostate cancer. One such report though was of great interest. This is from the Roswell Park Memorial Institute and is found in Cancer 64 (3): 605-12, 1989. They analyzed the diets of 371 prostate cancer patients and comparable control subjects: Men who reported drinking three or more glasses of whole milk daily had a relative risk of 2.49 compared with men who reported never drinking whole milk the weight of the evidence appears to favour the hypothesis that animal fat is related to increased risk of prostate cancer. Prostate cancer is now the most common cancer diagnosed in US men and is the second leading cause of cancer mortality. WELL, WHAT ARE THE BENEFITS? Is there any health reason at all for an adult human to drink cows' milk? It's hard for me to come up with even one good reason other than simple preference. But if you try hard, in my opinion, these would be the best two: milk is a source of calcium and it's a source of amino acids (proteins). Let's look at the calcium first. Why are we concerned at all about calcium? Obviously, we intend it to build strong bones and protect us against osteoporosis. And no doubt about it, milk is loaded with calcium. But is it a good calcium source for humans? I think not. These are the reasons. Excessive amounts of dairy products actually interfere with calcium absorption. Secondly, the excess of protein that the milk provides is a major cause of the osteoporosis problem. Dr. H egsted in England has been writing for years about the geographical distribution of osteoporosis. It seems that the countries with the highest intake of dairy products are invariably the countries with the most osteoporosis. He feels that milk is a cause of osteoporosis. Reasons to be given below. Numerous studies have shown that the level of calcium ingestion and especially calcium supplementation has no effect whatever on the development of osteoporosis. The most important such article appeared recently in the British Journal of Medicine where the long arm of our dairy industry can't reach. Another study in the United States actually showed a worsening in calcium balance in post-menopausal women given three 8-ounce glasses of cows' milk per day. (Am. Journal of Clin. Nutrition, 1985). The effects of hormone, gender, weight bearing on the axial bones, and in particular protein intake, are critically important. Another observation that may be helpful to our analysis is to note the absence of any recorded dietary deficiencies of calcium among people living on a natural diet without milk. For the key to the osteoporosis riddle, don’t look at calcium, look at protein. Consider these two contrasting groups. Eskimos have an exceptionally high protein intake estimated at 25 percent of total calories. They also have a high calcium intake at 2,500 mg/day. Their osteoporosis is among the worst in the world. The other instructive group are the Bantus of South Africa. They have a 12 percent protein diet, mostly p lant protein, and only 200 to 350 mg/day of calcium, about half our women's intake. The women have virtually no osteoporosis despite bearing six or more children and nursing them for prolonged periods! When African women immigrate to the United States, do they develop osteoporosis? The answer is yes, but not quite are much as Caucasian or Asian women. Thus, there is a genetic difference that is modified by diet. To answer the obvious question, "Well, where do you get your calcium?" The answer is: "From exactly the same place the cow gets the calcium, from green things that grow in the ground," mainly from leafy vegetables. After all, elephants and rhinos develop their huge bones (after being weaned) by eating green leafy plants, so do horses. Carnivorous animals also do quite nicely without leafy plants. It seems that all of earth's mammals do well if they live in harmony with their genetic programming and natural food. Only humans living an affluent life style have rampant osteoporosis. If animal references do not convince you, think of the several billion humans on this earth who have never seen cows' milk. Wouldn't you think osteoporosis would be prevalent in this huge group? The dairy people would suggest this but the truth is exactly the opposite. They have far less than that seen in the countries where dairy products are commonly consumed. It is the subject of another paper, but the truly significant determinants of osteoporosis are grossly excessive protein intakes and lack of weight bearing on long bones, both taking place over decades. Hormones play a secondary, but not trivial role in women. Milk is a deterrent to good bone health. THE PROTEIN MYTH Remember when you were a kid and the adults all told you to "make sure you get plenty of good protein". Protein was the nutritional "good guy”" when I was young. And of course milk is fitted right in. As regards protein, milk is indeed a rich source of protein- -"liquid meat," remember? However that isn't necessarily what we need. In actual fact it is a source of difficulty. Nearly all Americans eat too much protein. For this information we rely on the most authoritative source that I am aware of. This is the latest edition (1oth, 1989: 4th printing, Jan. 1992) of the Recommended Dietary Allowances produced by the National Research Council. Of interest, the current editor of this important work is Dr. Richard Havel of the University of California in San Francisco. First to be noted is that the recommended protein has been steadily revised downward in successive editions. The current recommendation is 0.75 g/kilo/day for adults 19 through 51 years. This, of course, is only 45 grams per day for the mythical 60 kilogram adult. You should also know that the WHO estimated the need for protein in adults to by .6g/kilo per day. (All RDA's are calculated with large safety allowances in case you're the type that wants to add some more to "be sure.") You can "get by" on 28 to 30 grams a day if necessary! Now 45 grams a day is a tiny amount of protein. That's an ounce and a half! Consider too, that the protein does not have to be animal protein. Vegetable protein is identical for all practical purposes and has no cholesterol and vastly less saturated fat. (Do not be misled by the antiquated belief that plant proteins must be carefully balanced to avoid deficiencies. This is not a realistic concern.) Therefore virtually all Americans, Canadians, British and European people are in a protein overloaded state. This has serious consequences when maintained over decades. The problems are the already mentioned osteoporosis, atherosclerosis and kidney damage. There is good evidence that certain malignancies, chiefly colon and rectal, are related to excessive meat intake. Barry Brenner, an eminent renal physiologist was the first to fully point out the dangers of excess protein for the kidney tubule. The dangers of the fat and cholesterol are known to all. Finally, you should know that the protein content of human milk is amount the lowest (0.9%) in mammals. IS THAT ALL OF THE TROUBLE? Sorry, there's more. Remember lactose? This is the principal carbohydrate of milk. It seems that nature provides new- borns with the enzymatic equipment to metabolize lactose, but this ability often extinguishes by age 4 or 5 years. What is the problem with lactose or milk sugar? It seems that it is a disaccharide which is too large to be absorbed into the blood stream without first being broken down into monosaccharides, namely galactose and glucose. This requires the presence of an enzyme, lactase plus additional enzymes to break down the galactose into glucose. Let's think about his for a moment. Nature gives us the ability to metabolize lactose for a few years and then shuts off the mechanism. Is Mother Nature trying to tell us something? Clearly all infants must drink milk. The fact that so many adults cannot seems to be related to the tendency for nature to abandon mechanisms that are not needed. At least half of the adult humans on this earth are lactose intolerant. It was not until the relatively recent introduction of dairy herding and the ability to "borrow" milk from another group of mammals that the survival advantage of preserving lactase (the enzyme that allows us to digest lactose) became evident. But why would it be advantageous to drink cows' milk? After all, most of the human beings in the history of the world did. And further, why was it just the white or light skinned humans who retained this knack while the pigmented people tended to lose it? Some students of evolution feel that white skin is a fairly recent innovation, perhaps not more than 20,000 or 30,000 years old. It clearly has to do with the Northward migration of early man to cold and relatively sunless areas when skins and clothing became available. Fair skin allows the production of Vitamin D from sunlight more readily than does dark skin. However, when only the face was exposed to sunlight that area of fair skin was insufficient to provide the vitamin D from sunlight. If dietary and sunlight sources were poorly available, the ability to use the abundant calcium in cows' milk would give a survival advantage to humans who could digest that milk. This seems to be the only logical explanation for fair skinned humans having a high degree of lactose tolerance when compared to dark skinned people. How does this break down? Certain racial groups, namely blacks are up to 90% lactose intolerant as adults. Caucasians are 20 to 40% lactose intolerant. Orientals are midway between the above two groups. Diarrhea, gas and abdominal cramps are the results of substantial milk intake in such persons. Most American Indians cannot tolerate milk. The milk industry admits that lactose intolerance plays intestinal havoc with as many as 50 million Americans. A lactose-intolerance industry has sprung up and had sales of $117 million in 1992 (Time May 17, 1993.) What if you are lactose-intolerant and lust after dairy products? Is all lost? Not at all. It seems that lactose is largely digested by bacteria and you will be able to enjoy your cheese despite lactose intolerance. Yogurt is similar in this respect. Finally, and I could never have dreamed this up, geneticists want to splice genes to alter the composition of milk (Am J Clin Nutr 1993 Suppl 302s). One could quibble and say that milk is totally devoid of fiber content and that its habitual use will predispose to constipation and bowel disorders. The association with anemia and occult intestinal bleeding in infants is known to all physicians. This is chiefly from its lack of iron and its irritating qualities for the intestinal mucosa. The pediatric literature abounds with articles describing irritated intestinal lining, bleeding, increased permeability as well as colic, diarrhea and vomiting in cows'milk-sensitive babies. The anemia gets a double push by loss of blood and iron as well as deficiency of iron in the cows' milk. Milk is also the leading cause of childhood allergy. LOW FAT One additional topic: the matter of "low fat" milk. A common and sincere question is: "Well, low fat milk is OK, isn't it?" The answer to this question is that low fat milk isn't low fat. The term "low fat" is a marketing term used to gull the public. Low fat milk contains from 24 to 33% fat as calories! The 2% figure is also misleading. This refers to weight. They don't tell you that, by weight, the milk is 87% water! "Well, then, kill-joy surely you must approve of non-fat milk!" I hear this quite a bit. (Another constant concern is: "What do you put on your cereal?") True, there is little or no fat, but now you have a relative overburden of protein and lactose. It there is something that we do not need more of it is another simple sugar-lactose, composed of galactose and glucose. Millions of Americans are lactose intolerant to boot, as noted. As for protein, as stated earlier, we live in a society that routinely ingests far more protein than we need. It is a burden for our bodies, especially the kidneys, and a prominent cause of osteoporosis. Concerning the dry cereal issue, I would suggest soy milk, rice milk or almond milk as a healthy substitute. If you're still concerned about calcium, "Westsoy" is formulated to have the same calcium concentration as milk. SUMMARY To my thinking, there is only one valid reason to drink milk or use milk products. That is just because we simply want to. Because we like it and because it has become a part of our culture. Because we have become accustomed to its taste and texture. Because we like the way it slides down our throat. Because our parents did the very best they could for us and provided milk in our earliest training and conditioning. They taught us to like it. And then probably the very best reason is ice cream! I've heard it described "to die for". I had one patient who did exactly that. He had no obvious vices. He didn't smoke or drink, he didn’t eat meat, his diet and lifestyle was nearly a perfectly health promoting one; but he had a passion. You guessed it, he loved rich ice cream. A pint of the richest would be a lean day's ration for him. On many occasions he would eat an entire quart - and yes there were some cookies and other pastries. Good ice cream deserves this after all. He seemed to be in good health despite some expected "middle age spread" when he had a devastating stroke which left him paralyzed, miserable and helpless, and he had additional strokes and d ied several years later never having left a hospital or rehabilitation unit. Was he old? I don't think so. He was in his 50s. So don't drink milk for health. I am convinced on the weight of the scientific evidence that it does not "do a body good." Inclusion of milk will only reduce your diet's nutritional value and safety. Most of the people on this planet live very healthfully without cows' milk. You can too. It will be difficult to change; we've been conditioned since childhood to think of milk as "nature's most perfect food." I'll guarantee you that it will be safe, improve your health and it won't cost anything. What can you lose? es esta pagina link http://notmilk.com/kradjian.html The most important information dissemination my. Not that, but I can make your text too long jajaja. If I write bad is that I am leading a translator jaja
Does Communism work better than capitalism? Der Speagal thinks so.? February 27, 2007 Font: RED CHINA, INC. Does Communism Work After All? By Andreas Lorenz and Wieland Wagner China is securing an ever-bigger share of the world market with the methods of a planned economy. Competitors and economists alike are astounded by the country's seemingly unstoppable march to becoming a global economic superpower. The development has left many wondering: Does communism work after all? Boom City Shanghai: President Hu Jintao and his Communist Party are experiencing explosive success across the country. Getty Images Boom City Shanghai: President Hu Jintao and his Communist Party are experiencing explosive success across the country. Nine men dressed in dark tailored suits meet behind high, Red walls. Their secret meeting place in downtown Beijing is called Zhongnanhai, or "Middle and Southern Lake." Once part of the Forbidden City, Zhongnanhai was a place where emperors, concubines and eunuchs would spend their days concocting court intrigues. Some of the buildings from those feudal days are still standing today, joined by functional, gray and white structures built when the Chinese Communist Party established its headquarters here. The nine men -- who constitute the Standing Committee of the Communist Party's Politburo, the most-powerful political body in the Middle Kingdom -- meet in the southern section of this refuge. Their discreet meeting is businesslike. The group's members were not elected by the people and they are not interested in being observed while governing. Cameras are banned and there is a conspicuous absence of jovial pats on the back or ready smiles for the evening news. FROM THE MAGAZINE Find out how you can reprint this DER SPIEGEL article in your publication. None of the members of this sombre squad is known for his charisma. President Hu Jintao, 64, the head of state and Communist Party leader, and his eight colleagues are stiff technocrats. Hu, the son of a tea merchant from Jiangsu Province, holds a degree in hydroelectric engineering. The others are trained in fields like electrical engineering, metallurgy or geology. But the discussions and decisions made here within the ranks of China's Politburo affect the well-being of 1.3 billion Chinese -- and increasingly the rest of the world. If the Middle Kingdom were not a country, but rather a giant company -- let's call it Red China, Inc. -- then the Politburo would be its all-powerful board of directors. And if Hu were not a communist official but rather a capitalist corporate boss, he would find himself inundated with job offers worldwide. Competitors in the capitalist West can only dream of the successes he and his fellow communist leaders cum business executives have achieved. Hardly a day goes by on which Asia's giant, Red corporation does not report new and dazzling business figures. And the more helplessly Western heads of state -- from United States President George W. Bush to German Chancellor Angela Merkel -- attempt to reform their traditional market economies, the more enviously the capitalist world eyes China's frenzied growth, all the while asking itself: Does communism work after all? China's speedy ascent to become a global economic superpower is troubling to many: to the industrialized nations of the West because they fear for their jobs; to politicians because the global balance of power is shifting; and, last but not least, to economists because it is so puzzling to them. Red China, Inc.: Does communism work after all? * * * Click on a picture to launch the image gallery (7 Photos) Economists' theories are based on the recognition that market forces alone drive economic growth. The state's only role is to ensure that competition functions and that no one is able to abuse his power in the marketplace to an inadmissible degree. A Midas touch For these economists, the fall of the Iron Curtain offered glaring proof that their hypotheses were correct. Indeed, planned economies in Soviet bloc countries were failures, creating poverty instead of affluence and leaving industrial wastelands in their wake. Yet China is flourishing. With a blend of a planned economy and unbridled capitalism that you won't find mentioned in any textbook, the country is capturing world markets and achieving double-digit growth year after year. Hu and his Red board of directors appear to have something akin to the Midas touch. With their country, which amounts to a gigantic, low-cost factory, they have already managed to accumulate more than $1 trillion in foreign currency reserves. In theory, at least, the communist People's Republic of China, has now joined the United States, the global capitalist superpower, in deciding the fate of the world's leading currency. In 2005, China leapfrogged over France and Great Britain to become the world's fourth-largest economy. The country's new spot in the rankings came as the result of an omission on the part of its communist bosses: Already blessed with so much growth, they had simply forgotten to include a large portion of their giant service sector in China's economic statistics. American sinologist Roderick MacFarquhar is astonished by China's performance. "Never before," says MacFarquhar, "has so much wealth been created by so many people in such a short time span." If China continues to grow at the same pace, it will oust Germany as the world's third-biggest economy in only two years, perhaps even dethroning the United States from its leading position one day. In 2005, China was already the US's second-largest goods supplier and Japan's largest. Not satisfied with being No. 2, Beijing's strategists are continuing their plans to shower the world with inexpensive products such as T-shirts and DVD players -- and, increasingly, with Chinese high technology. A fast-developing tech sector China recently surpassed Germany in the number of patents it registers. With its latest five-year plan, the country's Communist Party has set itself an ambitious goal of catapulting China to world-class heights in the fields of science and technology. According to the plan, Chinese probes will orbit the moon next year and land on it by 2010. China's space ambitions also include a bizarre aural spectacle: Its lunar orbiters will transmit 150 pop songs back to earth, including a Chinese tune titled "We Love our China." Photo Gallery: China's Celestial Ambitions * * * Click on a picture to launch the image gallery (8 Photos) The Communist Party's economic successes aren't its only impressive achievement. Chinese cities are safer than places like São Paulo or Bogotá, and they seem cleaner and more orderly than the slums of Nairobi or Soweto in South Africa. Beijing and Shanghai boast a lively cultural scene, and broadband Internet access is already taken for granted in the country's major cities. Mobile phone reception is even available in small villages. Communist Party leader Hu and his Politburo colleagues aren't the only ones behind the changes that have swept across this vast country. True, they are responsible for coming up with the overriding strategies behind China's economic miracle, and for this task they take the necessary time -- hours that Western politicians waste doing the rounds on talk shows. But the Politburo also routinely solicits advice and reports on the latest global trends in science and business -- on issues running the gamut from biotechnology to health insurance -- from academics in so-called "study sessions." This being a communist land, these sessions would of course be incomplete without the requisite lectures on China's revolutionary history and Marxist theory. Graphic: The Government System of the People's Republic China Zoom DER SPIEGEL Graphic: The Government System of the People's Republic China The State Council, China's cabinet -- headed by the pedantic and schoolmaster-like 64-year-old Prime Minister Wen Jiabao -- deals with the day-to-day business of government. The cabinet meets at least three times a month, as required by law, in a building located a stone's throw from the offices of the Politburo. Meetings are graced with tall beauties dressed in red outfits and white gloves, who serve cabinet members green tea from the Wuyuan district in Jiangxi Province. Red China, Inc.'s central nervous system In addition to Wen, this inner circle of the Chinese government includes four deputy premiers, five members of the State Council (including one general) and a secretary general. Comprised of eight men and two women, the group directs and coordinates the work of 28 ministries and commissions, including the country's central bank and its central auditing authority. It also presides over an immense number of government agencies, including China's official news agency, Xinhua, the Academy of Sciences, the customs agency, the weather bureau, an agency in charge of grain production and distribution and -- not to be overlooked -- the Administration of Government Offices, which provides high-ranking officials with living quarters, cars and vacation homes. NEWSLETTER Sign up for Spiegel Online's daily newsletter and get the best of Der Spiegel's and Spiegel Online's international coverage in your In- Box everyday. All the elements in the network that make up Red China, Inc. come together in Wen's State Council. The body controls daily life in China with a plethora of decrees, memorandums, plans, measures and responses. In the month of September alone, it issued a decree on the "Administration of Payment of the Automobile Sales Tax," approved "Basic Regulations for the Electricity Market" and organized "Safety Inspections of Dams that include Power Plants." A decade and a half after the collapse of the Soviet Union, a communist country appears to be relentlessly transforming itself into an economic superpower. Its recipe for success is, at first glance, the five-year-plan -- one which dismayed Western politicians have routinely dismissed for such features as its ban on private ownership of land and its manipulation of currency exchange rates. Having your cake and eating it too But five-year plans are only one side of the coin in China's vast realm. The other is a wildly unfettered capitalism geared solely toward naked profit. And when it comes to turning a profit, hardly anything seems sacred anymore, not even for China's communists. The Great Hall of the People in Beijing is a case in point. If the National People's Congress doesn't happen to be in session or President Hu isn't using the magnificent building -- with its more than 300 rooms and enormous paintings depicting scenes from the revolution -- to receive foreign dignitaries, the government simply rents it out. Recently, US automaker Ford used the building to unveil its latest line of car models, and fast food giant Kentucky Fried Chicken opted for the elegance of the Great Hall to hold a meeting of its more than 2,100 Chinese restaurant managers. Ironically enough, while economists in Europe and the United States advocate "less government" and "open markets" as a response to globalization and the Chinese challenge, the Marxist-Leninist party that rules China blatantly avails itself of every advantage of capitalism while steadfastly refusing to give up state control over the economy. Graphic: Awakening Giant Zoom DER SPIEGEL Graphic: Awakening Giant ICBC, a major Chinese bank, recently conducted the biggest initial public offering in financial history, floating shares worth the equivalent of $22 billion on the Hong Kong and Shanghai stock exchanges. In a win-win situation for China's communists, the bank's value rose to more than $200 billion, and yet Beijing retains control over ICBC. The country's three largest telecommunications companies are also state-owned. Two years ago, the Communist Party simply reshuffled senior executives among the three companies. Is China, one of the most undemocratic nations on earth, setting an example for democratic countries on how to effectively solve problems? Do China's successes fly in the face of every critic and skeptic who believes that Marxism-Leninism and capitalism are as incompatible as the devil and holy water? " A social market economy with Chinese characteristics">> : Blogs discussing this story
I would like to do an opinion poll on 'Let's Make A Slave' by William Lynch. Please read below? I am doing an opinion poll on this speech written in 1712. I have posted it here I hope you all have some great feedback. Please give me any thoughts on it that you think of. Any feedback is useful. Please use tasteful Language even though there is not tasteful language in it.. Thanks for your input. I tried to edit this a bit. This is the actual speech and can be controversal. Please give an opinion or what you know about it. Thanks. "LET'S MAKE A SLAVE" by Willie Lynch The Origin and Development of a Social Being Called "The Negro" Let us make a slave. What do we need? First of all we need a black ni**er man, a pregnant ni**er woman and her baby ni**er boy. Second, we will use the same basic principle that we use in breaking a horse, combined with some more sustaining factors. We reduce them from their natural state in nature; whereas nature provides them with the natural capacity to take care of their needs and the needs of their offspring, we break that natural string of independence from them and thereby create a dependency state so that we maybe able to get from them useful production for our business and pleasure. CARDINAL PRINCIPLES FOR MAKING A NEGRO For fear that our future generations may not understand the principles of breaking both horses and men, we lay down the art. For, if we are to sustain our basic economy we must break both of the beasts together, the ni**er and the horse. We understand that short range planning in economics results in periodic economic chaos, so that, to avoid turmoil in the economy, it requires us to have breadth and depth in long range comprehensive planning, articulating both skill and sharp perception. We lay down the following principles for long range comprehensive economic planning: 1) Both horse and ni**ers are no good to the economy in the wild or natural state. 2) Both must be broken and tied together for orderly production. 3) For orderly futures, special and particular attention must be paid to the female and the youngest offspring. 4) Both must be crossbred to produce a variety and division of labor. 5) Both must be taught to respond to a peculiar new language. 6) Psychological and physical instruction of containment must be created for both We hold the above six cardinals as truths to be self-evident, based upon the following discourse concerning the economics of breaking and tying the horse and ni**er together...all inclusive of the six principles laid down above. NOTE: Neither principles alone will suffice for good economics. All principles must be employed for the orderly good of the nation. Accordingly, both a wild horse and a wild or natural ni**er is dangerous even if captured, for they will have the tendency to seek their customary freedom, and, in doing so, might kill you in your sleep. You cannot rest. They sleep while you are awake and are awake while you are asleep. They are dangerous near the family house and it requires too much labor to watch them away from the house. Above all you cannot get them to work in this natural state. Hence, both the horse and the ni**er must be broken, that is break them from one form of mental life to another, keep the body and take the mind. In other words, break the will to resist. Now the breaking process is the same for the horse and the ni**er, only slightly varying in degrees. But as we said before, You must keep your eye focused on the female and the offspring of the horse and the ni**er. A brief discourse in offspring development will shed light on the key to sound economic principles. Pay little attention to the generation of original breaking but concentrate on future generations. Therefore, if you break the female, she will break the offspring in its early years of development and, when the offspring is old enough to work, she will deliver it up to you. For her normal female protective tendencies will have been lost in the original breaking process. For example, take the case of the wild stud horse, a female horse and an already infant horse and compare the breaking process with two captured ni**er males in their natural state, a pregnant ni**er woman with her infant offspring. Take the stud horse, break him for limited containment. Completely break the female horse until she becomes very gentle whereas you or anybody can ride her in comfort. Breed the mare and the stud until you have the desired offspring. Then you can turn the stud to freedom until you need him again. Train the female horse whereby she will eat out of your hand, and she will train the infant horse to eat out of your hand also. When it comes to breaking the uncivilized ni**er, use the same process, but vary the degree and step up the pressure so as to do a complete reversal of the mind. Take the meanest and most restless ni**er, strip him of his clothes in front of the remaining male ni**ers, the female, and the ni**er infant, tar and feather him, tie each leg to a different horse faced in opposite directions, set him afire and beat both horses to pull him apart in front of the remaining ni**ers. The next step is to take a bullwhip and beat the remaining ni**er male to the point of death in front of the female and the infant. Don't kill him. But put the fear of God in him, for he can be useful for future breeding. THE BREAKING PROCESS OF THE AFRICAN WOMAN Take the female and run a series of tests on her to see if she will submit to your desires willingly. Test her in every way, because she is the most important factor for good economics. If she shows any signs of resistance in submitting completely to your will, do not hesitate to use the bull whip on her to extract that last bit of bitch out of her. Take care not to kill her, for in doing so, you spoil good economics. When in complete submission, she will train her offspring in the early years to submit to labor when they become of age. Understanding is the best thing. Therefore, we shall go deeper into this area of the subject matter concerning what we have produced here in this breaking of the female ni**er. We have reversed the relationships. In her natural uncivilized state she would have a strong dependency on the uncivilized ni**er male, and she would have a limited protective dependency toward her independent male offspring and would raise female offspring to be dependent like her. Nature had provided for this type of balance. We reversed nature by burning and pulling one civilized ni**er apart and bull whipping the other to the point of death--all in her presence. By her being left alone, unprotected, with the male image destroyed, the ordeal caused her to move from her psychological dependent state to a frozen independent state. In this frozen psychological state of independence she will raise her male and female offspring in reversed roles. For fear of the young male's life she will psychologically train him to be mentally weak and dependent but physically strong. Because she has become psychologically independent, she will train her female offspring to be psychological independent as well. What have you got? You've got the ni**er woman out front and the ni**er man behind and scared. This is a perfect situation for sound sleep and economics. Before the breaking process, we had to be alert and on guard at all times. Now we can sleep soundly, for out of frozen fear, his woman stands guard for us. He cannot get past her early infant slave molding process. He is a good tool, now ready to be tied to the horse at a tender age. By the time a ni**er boy reaches the age of sixteen, he is soundly broken in and ready for a long life of sound and efficient work and the reproduction of a unit of good labor force. Continually, through the breaking of uncivilized savage ni**ers, by throwing the ni**er female savage into a frozen psychological state of independency, by killing the protective male image, and by creating a submissive dependent mind of the ni**er male slave, we have created an orbiting cycle that turns on its own axis forever, unless a phenomenon occurs and reshifts the positions of the male and female savages. We show what we mean by example. We breed two ni**er males with two ni**er females. Then we take the ni**er males away from them and keep them moving and working. Say the ni**er female bears a ni**er female and the other bears a ni**er male. Both ni**er females, being without influence of the ni**er male image, frozen with an independent psychology, will raise their offspring into reverse positions. The one with the female offspring will teach her to be like herself, independent and negotiable (we negotiate with her, through her, by her, and negotiate her at will) The one with the ni**er male offspring, she being frozen with a subconscious fear for his life, will raise him to be mentally dependent and weak, but physically strong...in other words, body over mind. Now, in a few years when these two offspring become fertile for early reproduction, we will mate and breed them and continue the cycle. That is good, sound, and long range comprehensive planning.
Could it be that the six million Jews who perished at the hands of the Nazis could have been saved? Many books have been published, read and forgotten. There is one book, however, which dare not be allowed to share this fate. This is the chronicles of Rabbi Michael Ber Weissmandl, ztl, of the war years, 1942 to 1945, so aptly named "Min Hametzar" (From the Depths). published in New York in 1961 in Hebrew. Not enough individuals have read this book. The ghastly facts uncovered in it are not sufficiently well known. Who can imagine the Hitlerite holocaust? Where is the language to describe it? All the known words of human speech have already been used for conventional occurrences; they have acquired everyday meanings and have been fashioned with an inability to describe the horrors of an Auschwitz or a Treblinka. What can be said to make individuals understand the wild cries of the night, when our brothers and sisters were led to the slaughterhouses? And in what way can one convey the conversion of precious Jews to the status of animals preparatory to being slaughtered? Skyscraping walls prevented their cries being heard, and in that horrible man-made silence, the most valuable portion of the Jewish people was compressed in the confines of the ghettos in hunger and in thirst, in epidemics and in torture, crying bitterly, only to themselves, until the end of their anguish; when they were loaded into the sealed anguish; when they were loaded in the sealed cattle-wagons for the week-long journeys, when their corpses and the still have-living reached the slaughterhouses and gas chambers. Where can existing words be found to fit this story, and who is there to coin new phrases with meaning enough to tell this tale? Yet all this was done through a directive from an innocent-looking office, where the S.S. murderers, with the methods of modern civilization gave the orders which, by chain reaction, set in motion all the machinery of death and destruction to which a stop could not be envisaged. One stroke of the pen to extinguish a hundred thousand lives. A few words enough for a million. And these few officers set the wheels turning in Auschwitz, in Treblinka; the Einsatzkomandos; the deep pits on the lonely plains of Europe overflowing with human blood. So much power behind it, such a military might enforcing it that only the winning of the World War could interfere with this running horror. But how astonished was Rabbi Weissmandl to discover that these strokes of the pen could so easily have been erased, that the Jewish tragedy could to a considerable extent, have been alleviated by some simple "old fashioned" methods. How many hundreds of thousands of Jewish lives could have been saved -- perhaps even millions. Wisliceny was the German henchman for the Jews of Slovakia, Eichmann's representative in that area for establishing the ghettos, destroying their livelihood and finally dispatching to slaughter the hundreds of thousands of Jews in Slovakia and the neighboring countries. He carried out this mission as directed by Eichman and as his own cravings commanded. His was the first country in Europe to be designated for the supply of Jews to the slaughter houses, as it was Slovakia that was first occupied by Hitler--even earlier than Poland. The puppet government of Cardinal Tissu had asked Hitler to "cleanse" its country of Jews. Officially it even paid Germany for transportation, and Wisliceny was the ultimate ruler and organizer. He was nearly always drunk; drunk from spirits and intoxicated with blood -- and seemingly unassailable. Rabbi WeissmandlRabbi Michael Ber Weissmandl, at the end of 1943, when two thirds of the Jews of Slovakia had already been transported for "work" to that far destination, got to know through a certain Hochberg -- an S.S. intriguer, and second in command to Wisliceny, that his chief was also lustful for money and that already on more than one occasion, money had bought relief for some individuals, postponing their deportation. Overwhelmed with joy at this discovery, he consulted his father-in-law, the great and renowned rabbi of Nitra, ztl, who agreed that if this old-fashioned method was effective, there was no reason why it would not be attempted on behalf of the great masses to be saved. Rabbi Weissmandl writes of this same Hochberg, "I was first there on Friday in the summer of 1942 -- Tammuz, 5702. I was standing in the corridor near to the office of Hochberg and all of the waiting rooms around were crowded with those who had come to Hochberg to beg a postponement of that ultimate journey for "work in the east," as many still believed. I heard the voice of Hochberg speaking on the phone to his chief, Wisliceny saying, 'Her Hauptstumbandfuehrer, ich melde ghorehsamst, the train has left: Man 727, Women 637, Children 1667: altogether 3,028 Jawohl!' Never will this total leave my memory; 1600 children! No outcry and no tears. No one cares. The whole world is silent. Jawohl, Herr Hauptsturmbanfuehrer. One of the famous men of Pressberg, Reb Aharon Gruenhut, finally succeeded in gaining confidence by Hochberg in Rabbi Weissmandl, for whom a secret appointment was arranged. On this occasion, the rabbi presented himself as one who had connections with rabbinical circles throughout the world. He showed Hochberg his passport that contained a British visa issued just before the outbreak of war, and told him of his visit to London and of conferences there to impress him with his high standing. He then made it clear that he had come on a secret mission of the highest importance as a representative of Jewry abroad, who had contacted him through the American "Joint" in Switzerland. Their message was that they were prepared to pay in cash for the stopping of all further transports of Jews from Slovakia to the east. The "Joint" was ready to pay the price that his chief, Wisliceny, would name. Rabbi Weissmandl emphasized that neither Hochberg nor Wisliceny should believe that his mission was directed by local Jews. During this conversation with Hochberg in 1943, when the scales of war were already a little out of balance for Hitler's Germany after the heavy defeats in the east and the support of the allies by American might, Rabbi Weissmandl was able, with American might, Rabbi Weissmandl was able , with careful tact, to introduce doubts into Hochberg's mind about German world conquest, and more specifically about Hochberg's own position after the war. He conveyed to him that it would be very much to his and his chief's advantage to make some provisions for their own safety. In this respect, he was now authorized to offer the promise of World Jewry that if they would stop all further transports, he and Wisliceny would be save. Hochberg became enraged at such suggestions, but as the conversation progressed, he became much softer and began to listen carefully to what was proposed. He listened and replied, "I must go to see Wisliceny." He left immediately and Rabbi Weissmandl waited. Every minute seemed like an hour; every hour seemed endless. He sat there exhausted, awaiting the reply fateful for the remaining Jews of Slovakia, with so many hanging in the balance. He had set there for many hours, when suddenly the door burst open and Hochberg hurried into the room. Speaking rapidly and with great excitement, he said, "the deal is done. My chief asked for $50,000 and no further transports will be sent; but he lays down the following terms: Wisliceny will show his goodwill: three transports -- next Tuesday, next Friday, the following Tuesday -- each of about 3000 souls, will be held up, but on Friday after that, the first Installment of $25,000 must be handed over. After that, there will be no further transports for seven weeks, to enable the second installment of $25,000 to be obtained and paid, after which there will be a final stopping of all transports. There is one further condition. You must be able to show that the money comes from abroad and not from Slovakian Jews themselves." The latter was an important point to this S.S. henchman, as a guarantee that it was world Jewry who was behind the deal, and who would finally keep its promise for his safety. In any case, Rabbi Weissmandl did not then think that Slovakian Jews could possibly find such a sum, as by that time they had been stripped of all their possessions. On that other hand, he did not imagine for one moment that the wealthy "Joint" would not provide such a relatively small sum to save literally tens of thousands of lives from total annihilation in the German slaughterhouses. Rabbi Weissmandl left Hochberg's office with hope and joy. He hurried home to Nitra to inform his father-in-law and to set about getting the deal consummated. The Rabbi of Nitra, in spite of his happiness at the possibility of saving so many lives, expressed some reservation. He felt that from a distance the "Joint" would not see their tragedy, and that the Zionist leaders working together with the "Joint" had a different calculation. But he suggested, representatives from beyond the "Kanzelel" -- the Council of Orthodox Jewish Communities -- should be drawn into this, and even the Zionists and non-Orthodox groups taken into partnership. The name of Mrs. Gisi Fleischman came to the forefront, as she was of Zionist circles and also the pre-war representative of the "Joint" in Slovakia. Besides her prominence, she was a good-hearted and courageous women and her word would carry weight with the "Joint". It was also decidedly to call on Mr. Fuerst -- known for both his integrity and financial ability. Among the weapons with which the Zionists have equipped themselves to pierce the walls of resistance to their influence, there is one most predominant. This is "ahavas Yisroel" -- love of the fellow Jew. This slogan and catch-phrase carries extra weight with the religious Jew to whom this concept has a special attraction. The Zionists have explained that their aim is achieving statehood is to provide a refuge and shelter for much tormented Jewry. The long, bloody paths of our, till now, 2000 year long exile, with its inquisitions, persecutions, pogroms, slaughter and torture, has always been at the front of every Jews mind. Seldom was there a place on this earth inhabited by Jews, or a stretch of time, without blood and tears at the hands of our many persecutors of all nations. It was these pogroms that provided, for the short-sighted, the initial conditioning to seek a solution in the outward idea of Zionist achievements. Possibly the Zionists, themselves, at the first steps of inception, were honestly taken by the idea of that solution; and it was this kernel of compassion that gave to them the power to influence others with this superficial consideration. Zionism has built on the basis that the solution of nationhood applicable to any other nation is in the same way also applicable to Jewry, as they could see no difference between the nations of the world and the Jewish people. As they see it, Jews regulate their fate by the same ways and means as all other peoples. The belief in exile by Heavenly Decree as a punishment for our sins, and the belief in Heavenly Redemption by the Will of the Creator was, to Zionism, non-existent. People's thoughts were not directed to the fundamental, all-embracing heresy upon which Zionism was established, but grasped only the attractive promises that were offered because unfortunately, Zionism arrived in the most feeble and small of all generation, coupled with distressing happenings, which contributed to the closing of people's minds to the truth and to their being led astray by the Zionist Idea. THE UNHEEDED CRY Read the gripping story of Rabbi Weissmandl, valiant holocaust leader who battled both Allied indifference and Nazi hatred. Available in our BookstoreHow much were Rabbi Weissmandl and his colleagues overcome with joy when they succeeded in getting the right people together! How great was their hope! But how much were they overwhelmed by sorrow when they tried to get things in motion, and how great was their frustration when they learned that the Zionists, together with the "Joint", stopped every outside help from reaching them. This was not only when it was a question of saving the remnants of the Jews of Slovakia -- about 40,000 souls -- but also when the possibility of saving what was still left of the Jews of Poland and Hungary was in question; a matter then of millions of souls. Then, too, the Zionists deliberately prevented any help from being extended under various excuses that even a child could see through. This was their policy -- stupid and merciless -- but they perused it relentlessly. In the end, they admitted openly that their policy was not to help fellow Jews, but to let them perish in the tens of thousands and in their millions. This is forever unforgettable and unforgivable. Zionist "ahavas Yisroel" must be displayed conspicuously and beyond any doubt. The Friday when the first installment of $25,000 had to be paid was fast approaching and there was not yet a way how this money could be found for Wisliceny. Mrs. Flesichman was also the representative of the World Jewish Congress and well known to the Jewish Agency. She was, therefore, considered to be the most suitable person to make contact with these organizations. Her words would be listed to.... The pressure became even greater when it was seen the S.S. oligarchy was in earnest. The first transport has been stopped. But how can contact be made with Zurich, with New York and with Jerusalem, the seat of the Jewish Agency, which influenced and coordinated the work of these other two bodies? Slovakia was then a small country sealed off by the German occupation of the surrounding territory. There was no common border with any free country, so how could any message be conveyed to the outside world? Shloime Stern was instrumental in finding a temporary solution. He obtained a diplomatic courier, who was prepared to take all the important messages to the "Joint" in Zurich. He was also able to borrow money, temporarily, from various sources in Slovakia, putting together the equivalent of the enormous sounding sum of $25,000. The money obtained was changed on the back market for dollars and handed over to Hochberg for Wisliceny. Hochberg accepted it and came back with the message that there would be no further transports for seven weeks, which time was set for the completion of the deal. They were all convinced that once the diplomatic courier would get their message to the "Joint" and the Jewish Agency, not $50,000 but ten times $50,000 would at once be put at their disposal for this and similar "deals." Surely Jews the world over would dance for joy upon hearing that at last the door was open in the inner circles of the S.S. and a way found to rescue their fellow Jews. Mrs. Fleischman sat down to write the memorandum to Salli Mayer, the "Joint" representative in Switzerland. She was careful in her every word, explaining the situation of hope that had been ignited. The "Joint" should hasten its help at this last moment and miss the life-saving opportunity that had been so dramatically forced. The memorandum was sent to the "Joint", to the Jewish Agency and to a personal friend of hers, Mr. N. Schwalbe in Zurich. And then they sat down to wait. Days went by, swallowed by weeks, and of the seven not many were left. The time for the final settlement was fast approaching and a great sum of money was needed. Many people had managed to escape from the hell of Poland to Slovakia on their way to Hungary and Romania, which were not yet being so intensely processed by the Hitler hordes. They were not a thousandth of a percent of those who were so brutally done to death, but still a number to be supported and a problem of Slovakian Jewry. Money was needed to bribe the Slovakian genarmerie and police to stop their pressure for the deportations to continue. Money was needed for the labor camps in Sered, Novaki and Wiener in Slovakia. The Slovakian anti-Semitic government had built these camps for a slave labor before deportation began, and it was put to those Jews still left there that if they, themselves, would build up and increase the capacity of those labor camps, they would absorb more and so relieve the pressure for "deportations." and above all, the money was needed to refund the temporary loans from so many sources that had gone towards the first payment to Wisliceny and to provide the second $25,000 that would finally seal this blood transaction. All this money was a matter of life or death for the tens of thousands of Jews in Slovakia and, in the end, for millions still alive throughout Europe. Who could provide and who should provide, if not the "Joint" and the Jewish Agency, who held possession of the vast sums of money given by Jews the world over for the help of their brethren in need? Was there anywhere at all any need that was greater? The diplomatic courier left for Zurich, holding in his hands the lamentations of the strangling remnants of Jewry; in his hands, their appeal from death. This courier had to spend some days in Zurich before his return. He was awaited with mounting anxiety, for with his advent were tied up all the hopes of the masses under sentence. And he returned. But not even a letter was sent with him by those "help organizations" only a verbal message that they had no time to write, and of help there was no mention at all. Rabbi Weissmandl writes that on hearing this message, they 'felt as though the house had collapsed on them'. It was only Mrs. Fleischman who started to explain matters after this great shock. She said that "uncle" Salli Mayer was a very cautious man and it was necessary to write again. It was also necessary to write to Mr. Silbersten, the Jewish Congress representative. "And who knows, maybe they are doing something great," she added. Maybe for such a big undertaking they had to refer to New York and Jerusalem -- who knows? View video clip from the documentary, "Among Blind Fools", on Rabbi Weissmandl and his efforts to save thousands of Jews from the holocaust.Rabbi Weissmandl, himself, followed up with letters to the Agency and the "Joint" in the name of the Rabbis left in Slovakia -- letters of tears and of pleading -- but still there was no reply. Meanwhile, the seven weeks had passed and they had to send to Hochberg, asking him to explain to Wisliceny that the messenger that was to bring the money from Switzerland had met with an accident and was delayed in a hospital there. He would be bringing the money in three or four weeks time. Wisliceny agreed to wait. In the end, a letter did come from the "Joint"; a letter written by Salli Mayer, which said that $50,000 was a lot of money for such a small country, and that in the previous year's budget of the "joint", only a few thousand dollars had been allocated for them. The "Joint" had to be run according to their system. The explanation given in the memorandum why they now need all this money and the documentary evidence as to what was happening in Poland, to which country the "deportations" took place, were exaggerated stories. This was the way of Eastern European Jewry, who were always asking for money. In general, he added, it was impossible to send anything at all just then, as the money was coming from America, which had prohibited the sending of funds to enemy countries. What was possible to do was to render some small help, monthly, if the "Joint" in Hungary would agree to do this out of the blocked account that been held since the outbreak of the war. Rabbi Weissmandl and his colleagues read the letter, but they could not believe it had been written by fellow Jews. Their hearts stopped beating when its contents became clear to them. But this was not the end. There was a further letter. It fully explained the first. But it was more deadly and more devastating. It disclosed the bottomless abyss to which born- Jews can sink -- the responsibility of Zionism.
Is this really true?? (Navel Piercing)? "The Navel Center balances all forces and is the center of physical gravity....This area needs to be clear of congestion and tension so that energy can easily flow in and out. The importance of the navel area cannot be overemphasized. The Navel Center is where you can unify your body, mind, and spirit. This is the body’s forceful Chi Energy Center. If there is any problem with the energy in the Center, such as tangles, knots, blockages, or stagnation, then there may not be sufficient energy to feed the organs and their energy systems fully." - Mantak Chia Members of this group believe that, while navel piercings may sometimes look attractive, they come with a cost to your health. We, the members, have noticed in our practice and our lives, the detrimental affect of inserting metal rings or bars into one of the most vital energy centers of the body. We have also noticed the dramatic improvements in people's health once these piercings are removed. Some of these include reduction in frequency and intensity of headaches/migraines, improvements in mood and digestion, and increased fertility. Unblock your belly! ***** ( I found this on a website and I was wondering if this is actually true or just a load of bull?) Thanks. :)
Can Anyone Critique My Story So Far? Sand In My Shoes Chapter 1 What do you do when you meet pressure everywhere and all you want to do is just stop up and scream at the top of your lungs? When your days are so stressed and stretched you go from manipulating your brain in the morning to manipulating the limbs of your body in the afternoon? Because that’s what I feel at this particular moment. Expectations everywhere, from everyone. Friends, family, teachers. Why can’t anyone see I’m about to collapse in the middle of it all? I can’t stand it anymore! Sally this, Sally that... It’s like I don’t have the time to be me. Right now, I just want to run away. From homework. From dancing lessons. From Oldest Girl duties. From everybody around me. From being imperfect. From my solo. Mam’zelle, my trampy ballet teacher, has been so hard on me lately. I feel guilty every time my feet fall from underneath me and she comes over, pulling me up for the umpteenth time. “You can do it, Sally! Let me see my Sally bloom...” And I try doing a triple pirouette again... and again... and again... But every time I end up on the floor, or looking like a drunk thirteen-year-old trying to find the way home after a particularly heavy night of partying. I know she means well, but I just want to let the tears bursting to run down my cheeks let go every time I do something wrong in ballet. I don’t want to disappoint Mam’zelle … but I do. Over and over again. All this work doesn’t give me many minutes off. Of course, ballet is a part of my leisure time, but nowadays it feels like anything but that. I have been watching friend after friend fade away from me since fifth year, when everything intensified with standardized tests and all. Seen the sadness in their eyes when I whispered, “Sorry... I have a ballet class that day... and homework.” And then they started being adopted. And lost contact after a while... and I became the fifth wheel. And they forgot most of the busy, clever Sally Sparrow. I'm glad the few friends I have are people I know will stick with me till the end. They are friends I can rely on … trust. Thank God for them. If they hadn’t been there, I don’t even dare to thing of what would happen. I would probably be even more of a wretch than I am now. I used to smile, I used to laugh. I found it easy to reply in a funny way or generally be a happy human being. But at some point that suddenly became very hard. Of course I smile when dancing, but it’s just thirty-two muscles in use in my face. I can’t put my finger on when that happened, but it probably had to do with all the major changes in my body when I became a teenager. Have you heard about that sort of thing? I suddenly lost control when dancing … my body just wouldn’t co-operate, the technique became impossible. My balance played tricks on me. It took years to get back to where I was … and all of it because my body decided it was time to turn into a woman. Of course everybody goes through this process, more or less, but I felt it was extra heavy on me. My heart doesn’t smile anymore, either. If you take a closer look, I’d bet anything my eyes don’t smile either. I don’t know what can really make me smile any more. Another word familiar to me is confusion. I feel like I have never been able to be completely sure about something of importance. Never. I feel like I’m just drifting around, living life in a routine. I can buzz around, not really knowing what I am doing unless it has to do with ballet or school. That’s the only hag I can put anything on. Ballet and school. Boyfriends and love have ended up the same way as my friends. I remember some temporary crushes I’ve had through the years, but never something serious. I had one boyfriend once, and that lasted for three weeks. I remember our last words so clearly... “I’m so sorry, Bryn, but I don’t have time. You know what I mean... I’m too busy for this relationship to continue, and there are... circumstances.” “Too busy, Sally? When will you stop being busy? How will you ever be able to live life when you’re so dedicated to everything but me? I thought I would be your number one priority... But the way it looks now, I don't think you'll be able to put any future boyfriends first either...” I had stormed out of the dancing studio, still having dancewear on. He was so right. A part of me had turned him down because I knew I wasn’t really in love. My feelings for him had been too ‘friend-like’ when it came down to it. I had fooled myself, thought I was in love when I was really just longing for somebody’s arms around me, somebody who could understand me and love me. When he pointed out the busy-part to me I felt a whip of pain soar through my body. He was so right I was almost afraid to admit it. I was so glad we only had one night of kissing and cuddling. I think it was then I found out it wasn't supposed to be us after all. That is another one of my invisible mistakes. I hate taking risks. I never want to do something if I’m not sure exactly how it will turn out. I don’t even dare to fall in love any more. It's too risky. Getting hurt by a bloke I think is right for me is something that definitely won’t do my self-image a favour. Everything makes me feel less valuable. Even when I received top marks in most of my exams last year did I feel the jolt of joy inside me I ought to have felt. My teacher, Miss Stein, didn’t stop bragging around about the result of my Math exam, as I was one of her three favourite students who received over a ninety. I didn’t exactly feel proud, I just breathed out in relief because now nobody had anything to put their finger on. The mirror is my worst enemy these days. When I look onto the blank surface that shows me my reflection... I don’t see anything worth being proud of. I have always despised the way I look. No matter how many times mother told me I had a beautiful face did I look any different in my own eyes. I started taking dancing-lessons at five. It's been with me all the way and been a great help to clear my head and focus on other things. I got so good that at the school plays we started having little performances, and everybody loved it. That is one of the few things making me happy; to stand on a stage in front of an audience. Soon we had three ballet classes at the school. Mam’zelle came along, and turned out to be a great teacher for all three of them. She always knows how to encourage her students. I was in the first class during my first, second and third year, then changed to the second class. Now I’ve been in the third and best class for a year, with five lessons a week. I loved it. It used to be the one thing that cleared my head off everything else. But Bryn changed that. Now I know ballet can also be a burden. “You can do it, Sally! Try once more!” My eyes filled with silent tears as I sat down on the matt floor. I buried my head in my hands, feeling the blood rushing through my feet in the hard Pointe shoes. “I can’t do it, Mam’zelle. I can’t.” She sat down next to me and stroked my back. “I know you will be able to. Just have confidence!” All the other girls in my class figured there was something wrong that day. When I sat down and gave up on that exercise. When Mam’zelle escorted me to the changing room and had a long, nice chat with me about confidence. Now the delayed autumn-show is coming up. I have been practising all summer. Mam’zelle has given me another ballet solo. And I know it will turn out disastrous. With my mood and my lack of determination, I’m bound to collapse on stage and turn as red as a tomato in front of a thousand students. I’m going to be remembered as the failure of the year. Chapter 2 It was Saturday morning, and I constantly screwed up my eyes in pain. Lucy had dragged me out of bed an hour ago, and now I was lying almost dead on the orange settee in the corner of the sitting room. “You so deserved that…” Hanna came over, looking sternly at me. “That’s what you get when you’re hanging out with Julian Fisher when he’s drinking.” “What?!” I yelled, but quickly calmed down, because my head just ached more when I spoke louder. “I didn’t go to bed with him like any other girl would do!” Hanna threw it off. “I’m sure you would have if you’d had only one more sip… what got into you? You’re the Head Girl, for crying out loud!” I looked at her, my eyes poisonous. “What about the Head Boy? He wasn’t exactly sober either?” Hanna just rolled her eyes and sat down next to me, wrapping her arms around my body. “Sally… That was a bad, bad, BAD move. Do you even know what you did before we came and rescued you?” She whispered, keeping her voice down so I wouldn’t cry out in pain. “Can’t say I do,” I sighed. “Unless James or anybody tells me...” “Do you call him a reliable source? He had been drinking too, you know.” “Yeah, well, he wasn’t drunk! He probably remembers. I’ll go ask him,” I said firmly, trying to get up without getting the feeling of a thousand knives burying into my body. “Oh no, you’re not! I’m getting him down here, you can’t even stand up properly,” Hanna exclaimed, getting up and making sure I settled down again. “Be back in a moment…” “It’s the party-girl!” Julian came over to me, singing in a cheerful voice. “Get away, Julian, your decibel-level is a bit too high for me right now…” I murmured. I pulled my blanket over my head, covering my probably hideous-looking face. “Ok, sorry,” he whispered and came to my level. “Anything I can do for the tired girl with the worst hangover?” “A glass of water would be nice…” I yawned. “A glass of water it is!” Julian yelled, smirking and dancing up and over the floor. ‘What’s with him today? He seems unnaturally happy… Ouch, that yell hurt…’ Gwyneth came over next, I didn’t get why I had to be so popular when I just wanted to hide away and sleep in the closest cupboard. He was looking tired as well, but not nearly as bad as I did. “I’m surprised you’re still alive, Sally!” she said irritably. “Guess who dried up all the stuff you threw up last night?” “Sorry,” I said, trying to reach out for a hug. “Don’t think so, Sally… you still stink, I’m afraid. Don’t know what made me come over here in the first place!” “Ah.” I blushed a little. “Well, be glad you threw up, or you might have ended up in the hospital. You didn’t save any, to put it that way…” “Hm… can I ask you a question?” I dared to say, still half-hiding my face. “Sure, shoot,” Gwyneth smiled, sitting down at my feet. “What did I … er… do when, well, you know… the alcohol had started running in my veins?” I forced out. She pretended to be thinking. “Hard to tell how many bottles you had, but it sure came up again after some hours. Before that you lost it completely, you just messed around like drunk people happen to do, you know?” “Meaning?” I said firmly, sitting up as far as I could manage without passing out. “Well... You noticed Julian being a little… happy this morning?” he began. ‘Holy mother of God! I couldn’t have… That’s not POSSIBLE… Please tell me I didn’t sleep with him… Anything but that… Oh my GOD!’ My mind was going berserk. My eyes were widened into a shocked expression, and I held my breath as Gwyneth continued. “He made you… well… let’s just put it this way; you’ll slaughter him when you find out… that…” “TELL ME!” I yelled, throwing myself down onto the couch again as the pain ate my brains out. “Ok, Sally. He made you burn all the stories you’ve written for… well… practically every month up till now. Then you had a nice little twisted game of snap, ending with you sitting there in your underwear laughing like a little baby with your unfocused talking. When you were about to remove the straps of your bra, Hanna, Luce, Grace and I burst in and rescued you…” ‘What? Thank God they came in time… thank God I didn’t sleep with James… Or showed him my more intimate places… Oh, the relief!’ “And not to mention… You kind of went at it with James.” ‘NOOOOOOOOOoooooooo…’ “WHAT? What happened! Am I still a virgin? Gwyneth!!” She laughed at my desperate reaction. “I must say James impressed me. The poor chap stopped you when you were half-way through pulling his trousers off. You went mad, Sally!” ‘No, no, no… this isn’t happening!’ “Sally, be glad it ended there. Be happy there weren’t that many seeing you behave like that. Because that could cost you your position…” I started crying. I was so super-sensitive these days it scared me. “I’m sorry, Gwyneth! I promise I’ll never, ever drink again!” I sobbed into her grey shirt, soaking it. “Maybe I’m not the one you should apologise to?” she whispered, pointing at James making his way down the stairs from the boys’ dorm. “By the way… could you back away a little? You still stink.” James looked almost mad, like a dog longing for his prey. Don’t know how that expression came into mind, but that was exactly what he looked like. “Sally, you should be damn happy. I think that’s about the first time I’ve managed to control myself, ever,” he groaned. “I’m in awe,” I smiled, pulling him into a hug. “You stink,” he whispered into my shoulder. “I know, sorry about that,” I hissed. “God, Sally! That was the hardest thing I ever did! You should be unbelievably thankful, because you weren’t exactly shy last night...” “ James… calm down, you sound as if it was the end of the world!” Gwyneth exclaimed, and I put my hands over my ears. “So… Why didn’t you stop me when I was about to strip playing exploding snap with Julian?” I said sternly to James. “You managed to keep me from shagging you just fine.” “Sally… A bloke ought to have some fun, can’t let all chances pass by,” he smirked. “Oh… you son of a--” I started, but Matthew finished for me. “Bitch, I know. After you’ve met my mum that phrase gets a whole new meaning. To me it’s not offensive at all. More of a compliment. Reminds me of the fact that I am such a fine young man even though I have a bitch for a mother.” I rolled my eyes and rested my head on the couch again. My head was about to explode. “By the way…” I said by second thought. “Did you get your way with March? I think you did because you were probably so turned on after rejecting me it got easier to have a go at her. Or were you just so pissed and fucked up you backed out? Which one is correct?” James ignored me and turned away indignantly. When I saw Julian coming with my water, I gave him the coldest of stares. “You had better re-write all those stories over again that you made me blow up, Fisher! You evil big-headed twit!” I hissed. “Who spilled…? Damn you, Gwyneth!” The water in the glass he held ended up soaking Gwyneth’s face instead of easing my hangover… I woke up three hours later from a refreshing nap. I rubbed my temple as was relieved to know it was slightly lighter than it had been earlier. I lay down again to sleep some more when I heard a conversation going on in the couch next to me. I peered my eyes open and noticed Julian and James sitting there. “How far did you intend to go with Irma yesterday, Julian?” James asked, interested. “I don’t know, but she sure smashed her own bubble when she started whispering the names of other guys when we kind of got on the inside of things, you know… So it didn’t feel right to go any further,” he laughed. “Oh? But if she hadn’t, would you have?” James continued. “Probably not,” Julian said casually. “She wasn’t my type.” “Too brutal and fierce for you? Figured that. At least she was better than her best friend? Don’t even remember the name of that girl…” “Better? Nah, they were about the same. Irma Lesley too brutal and Stephanie Gilhart too quiet. Quite the contrary team, don’t you think?” “Uh-oh… Do you think Sally’s sleeping?” James stopped Julian. I felt their eyes on me, and I made a satisfied, sleepy moan to make them think I was sleeping. “She’s sleeping like an angel, believe me, after last night she could be sleeping through this century…” James smirked. “Yeah, guess you’re right,” Matthew answered. “Good job with… ahem… holding her at an arms length?” Julian chuckled. “Don’t make me discuss that, Julian… that was killing me.” Julian patted James on the back and probably gave him an evil stare. “What exactly did she do?” Julian pushed. “I was busy in my corner…” “You don’t want to know. If she did that to you, our beloved little Miss Sparrow would definitely not be a virgin any more,” he said slowly. “I didn’t know for a fact that she was a virgin… How do you know?” Julian kept going. James looked relieved when Julian picked an easier topic to discuss. Though I was not very happy about them discussing my virginity. “It slipped some day when we were talking. That’s another reason I stopper her, it would be a shame if Sally’s first time should be when she was drunk, and with one of her childhood friends in addition. She’d probably throw up for the rest of her life just by the thought of it…” Julian giggled softly. “It’s good to know you care about her, James… As long as it stops there.” “Don’t worry, Julian,” I heard James’ strangled voice, but obviously Julian didn’t. I pondered why. ‘What was that about? As long as it doesn’t go any further? Was I missing something here? “So you think I’d have her if she did the stuff she did to you? Tell me!” ‘Don’t tell him, James… I don’t want to hear this…’ I thought desperately. “No, I’m not telling.” James sat his foot down. “Hey, James, what is this? We tell each other everything, right?” Julian complained. “Yeah… but no… I’m not telling you this.” “You’re going soft for her! I’m telling you!” Julian exclaimed, scandalized. I almost gasped in surprise. “What? No... I just don’t want anybody to know, because I know Sally wouldn't appreciate it if I told the whole world...” he assured Julian. “It’s just me! Is it such a big deal? You’re obviously becoming trusted friends or what?” Julian said irritably. “Yep, and that’s the way I intend to keep it. I’m keeping so many of Sally’s secrets now I know they’ll all spill if I tell you this one.” “Go go go go go!! Tell me a tiny weenie one, and the big ones will come rolling along?” Julian said excitedly. ‘No, James… keep it together! Don’t you dare … wait a second… I could just wake up! He won’t tell then…’ The bright idea enlightened in my aching head. I yawned and stretched my arms, and intended to have some fun… So I pretended to be sleep talking before I woke myself up. “Oh, James, James. Wherefore art thou James? Deny thy father and refuse thy name!” I opened my eyes and saw Julian’s face expression reflect pure shock. James was so red in the face I wanted to laugh out in amusement. I yawned some more and looked over at the two boys. “What’s with the faces? I know I look terrible, you don’t have to make a face at me…” I smiled at them, knowing what was going through their minds. Oh, I'm a very mature twelve-year-old, just so you know. haha. OOps. Well, I'm meant to be thirteen in July, so whatever...
Part of a book I'm writing... please read and critique!? This is a part of a trilogy I am writing, please be merciful, I'm only 14, haha. But constructive critisim would be great, so long as you try to be kind :) Chapter 13 Days passed (or so I am assuming for it seemed quite a while) the knife and sounds from above my only companions. When I was sure no one would come down to check on me I looked at the knife, felt its blade, cut through the increasingly growing amount of water. As time passed I became more and more sure that their intention was to drown me. I wished over and over again that I had never made a “deal” with that strange woman who called herself Darfur, or Dathenia… or was it Danetha? At that point I could no longer remember. One day in what I believe to be a week after having been tricked into this daunting fate, the water was at an extreme level, so high that I began to desperately flail. “This settles it”, I thought angrily, “They mean for me to drown! Oh the wasted years! I am to die during a fantastical adventure that reality was never meant to accept!” I had little time for sentimental goodbyes or thoughts, the water rose at an incredible rate, feet within seconds! My impulses told me to fight; I did not question their authority. My arms and legs kicked at random and uncomfortable angles, the water forcing itself upon me, every minute doom called, I closed my eyes as I saw the ceiling come nearer, reached my hand as if in hope of a divine intervention that would save me, I knew I was to die here, without dignity or hope. Suddenly a hand clasped mine, stuck dumb I looked up and saw a figure who’s hand was the only visible part of him, the rest of his body played out in shadow. He was no savior of mine, I could tell partially by the manner in which he chose to pull me up, more of a yank than a gallant attempt at preserving my life. He pulled me forward whether I wanted him to or not causing me to slip on the glossy floor of rain still falling. Sheets (or rather blankets) of it fell everywhere, I could barley see. The wind, she played with the ship as though it were a toy and the lightening growled loudly enough so that even the lion shrank back in comparison, I now understood why Williams stories always spoke of storms at sea like nightmares. Horrified I continued my stumbling walk, or rather was forced to. Several men followed, I could see no destination for us until we walked up to a large wooden pole sticking out of the deck, just as decrepit as the rest of the ship. But it never the less, held up the sails. I stared blankly for a few moments thinking that this silent march had been useless in every aspect of the word for everyone aboard. My illusion of peace was shattered as the thunder roared with greater rage than the devil himself, I felt the ship shake and men’s laughter filled the air as I was pushed down. I felt someone’s boot on my back and the cold kiss of a gun to my neck. Overcome with fear I lay on the ground even after the feelings of the boot and gun had left, only able to turn my face to the enraged sky. The man whom I had first seen and I believed to be the captain appeared as the thunder shook the sky, “get up” he said in a voice of mock pity and despising anger. I did not want to know exactly what he would do if I were to disobey, I slipped clumsily to my feet in a sad attempt to keep my dignity, as the thunder thrashed and the ravenous sea devoured anything within its reach. The heatless, cold, kiss of a sword to my back made me jump; cruel laughter filled the air silenced by one word whispered in my ear, “climb”. “climb what…” my thought trialed off as my eyes fell upon a faulty, wildly swaying rope ladder, my jaw dropped as I realized what it was connected to, “they want me to climb… to the top of the mast!” The wind seemed to laugh as I was forced up; my hands felt the cut of the rope, my heart the expectation to stop beating any moment. As I furthered in altitude my fear became more extreme, by any common sense one would think I should have fallen, but I did not. The rope bucked like a wild stallion, as wild as the ill men below me, gunshots and laughter filled the air, I could barely see them through the sheets of rain. I saw the top, I reached for it, and I made it. My body swayed unnaturally at every instant of my climb, but there, at the top of the sail, it was even worse. Whatever devil created that horrid thunder seemed only inches away, for fear of what was above I jerked my head downward, fear welled up like a serpent inside of me. I can not describe the fear, the panic I felt, the ocean was alive. Huge waves tossed the boat like William with a toy, enormous waves that could sink a ship any smaller than this. The wind seemed to rip and scratch at my face while my body was tugged at by invisible evils, thunder screamed for attention. That was when I heard it, not a gunshot, not thunder, a cannon ball, barely missing me. I screamed and stumbled, nearly falling to my death, toward the other side of the mast, to late, another canon ball skimmed by my legs, and I knew there was no hope as I lost my balance for the last time. That was when I remembered, I had a knife. I had kept it close to me, just beneath my dress, in all of the confusion my body must have warmed to the point where I could no longer feel it. I began to reach for it when the ship lurched forward , I felt my feet tip and I fell, my hands lurched up in random positions, just in the right direction and time, destiny, I suppose it was, carefully, painfully, allowed my hands to grasp on to the wooden pole placed horizontally. Biting my lip I reached underneath my dress, felt the welcomed cold of the knife, and lost control as a cannon ball flew by, both of my hands let go in a sad attempt to block its blow, I felt my hand aim the knife toward the sail and, wind ripped the last bits of life away from me, but not quite. My weapon hit the sail, for a few moments I heard a rather pleasant ripping sound, all that passed through my mind, all that I had time to think was, “I did it!”, but my hand held no strength compared to nature, the force of gravity to strong, my hand almost broke as it was forced to let go, this was the end. Or so I thought. A huge rush of air I felt from below, someone yelled something inaudible, and I bounced. Something soft was beneath me, the wind threw me around a bit each time I came up, but I was alive, as well as disoriented. When my body finally calmed I looked down to see what had saved me, a huge white piece of cloth was beneath my feet, the sail itself. The only ingredients I could feel in the air were my own fear and confusion. I saw the root of my escape now, a ladder. An old ladder made of rope which appeared to be moldy, I saw no other way out. Strange, so unlike me to do something like this, I grabbed a hold of the first wrung. Chapter 14 My climb down had been less than pleasant, the storm abused me every chance it could get, my hand was in pain from my earlier venture, and my heart twisted into a knot, unsure of what the wind would choose to do with me. By the time I made it down I had a plan, I would run as fast as I could and hope to God I escape somehow. There was no need for this, by the time I reached deck chaos had broken out, guns banged, the sounds of clashing swords the rain could not silence with her silky vale, blood shed was afoot. Suddenly, a silvery flash of metal, two men ran into me, I saw only the grey eyes of the merciless captain and a man who was familiar in this weather, Meredith. My body was at last hurtled to the dust covered, brittle deck, forcing me to cry out because of the small fire within my hand. I crawled behind a barrel, full of cowardice and terror. My ears rang with the cries of battle and pain, I looked up almost hoping to see an angel coming for me to put me out of misery, to my surprise two luminous shapes were atop the sail. I was fooled for a moment, my mouth dropped thinking my death wish had come true, but angels know no fear, and the men I saw were fighting for their lives. I saw their swords clash, their bodies stretched as far away from each other as possible. Never had I seen such a thing in my life, for the very next moment they were inches behind me, and for the first time in this battle they both lay eyes on me. Both men made desperate grabs for me as I ran hunched over with fear, away from them. “She’s mine!” I heard one of them boom in a voice like thunder, the other yelled back in a voice like a whips cracking, “A just cause means nothin’ in war!” My mind was full of thoughts to numerous to comprehend, I suppose my most instincts basic instincts took over for I did not realize what I was doing as I ran and pushed anything in my path away. Through the cries of men I went, at last I saw the edge. Realizing I had no where to go I ducked down and closed my eyes. I felt my stomach slowly rise and fall in unison with my gasps. The thunder had not quitted, the rain still poured down on me. Suddenly a rough hand grabbed me away from my position, it took me up in its arms, I screamed loudly in shock and protest. I was in the air, held on to by the hand, and suddenly I landed. Pain shot up through my legs. I grasped a wooden pole for support, not sure what had just occurred. I fell over, looking up I realized the rain was clearing, distant shouts slithered through the fog “He deserves death! Find them or his fate shall be yours!” They sounded female, yet in no way was it like any female I had ever heard before, the voice was loud, commanding, and in no way like the voice ladies were expected to speak in. My mind had wandered so much to the voice I nearly forgot the situation I was in, I turned my face up to where I felt a familiar presence. “Hello Ellen” said a man with broad soldiers and matted brown hair. “How do you know my name?” I asked, hoping that bravery would save me from harm. He smiled showing his almost carnivorous teeth. I shrank back not caring to say any more, “I know much a normal man wouldn’t. But I’m not a man any more now am I?” This puzzled me, I hate not understanding things that intrigue me, and so I was sent into a series of pouts. I was slowly becoming aware of the fact that I was in a rather small boat. An almost to comfortable silence fell over the boat, I wished he would say something for the longer I starred at him the more familiar his gestures and expressions became. Almost as if I knew him from somewhere other than this strange foreign world. “You best be thankful Ellen, I sacrificed my entire crew for you”, to queer feeling to speak I sat there wondering why I was of such importance, but my curiosity took over, “Where are we going?” my voice shivered with the rest of my body. “There” was his answer, but he pointed no where, “Excuse me?” I was becoming more accustomed to him, “Over there” he said this as though he had quite clearly pointed it out for me. I sighed realizing I would get no answer, but he did not seem threatening so I worried not. I heard a strange groan, the best way to describe it would be that of an old man having a bad dream. However at a much louder volume, and from beneath the water. My heart began to beat quickly, a feeling of bizarre fear came to the pit of my stomach. I could tell he had heard it too for his eyes grew wide but quickly shrank again, “Lovely day for swimming isn’t it?” the cold bit my face, “excuse me?” He shrugged, well I’ll be off then, just remember where your going! And don’t dilly dally unless you wish yourself harm!” He lept overboard just as I said “But you never said where I was going!” But he was gone. I shrank back in the boat but quickly sat up erect as I heard the groan again, but this time closer.
whats your fav color~~this chart tells you the meaning of spiritual signifigance of colors? Red is the color of energy, vitality and power. It is used for burning out cancer, drying up weeping sores or wounds, etc., it will warm cold areas to reduce pain. Red is a powerful healing agent for healing diseases of the blood and circulation. It will help with depression. Red is not to be used on people with high blood pressure or anxiety. If you stay under the red ray too long or are exposed to red for a considerable time it will make you very agitated or even aggressive. It is associated with the male polarity. A red carpet or wall - in a place of business - will draw money. If you are a sales person - try wearing something red!! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ORANGE The mental body in both its logical and conceptual form. It is used to increase immunity, to increase sexual potency, to help in all digestive ailments, chest and kidney diseases. Orange will have a gentle warming effect if used lightly. Orange, like red should not be used for too long. It is not a good color for nervous people or people easily agitated. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- PEACH The peach frequency is used for peace, truth, and balance. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- YELLOW Yellow is the color of intellect and it is used for mental stimulation, it will help you think quicker. It is good for clearing a foggy head. To help cure dermatitis and other skin problems and again it must be used carefully because it is very stimulating and it could cause exhaustion and depression. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- GREEN Green is the color of healing and traveling back in time. It will balance the emotions and brings about a feeling of calmness. Green is a good general healing color because it stimulates growth therefore it is good for helping heal broken bones - regrowth of tissue of all kinds. Green is also alchemy - the alchemy of consciousness from one realm to another through the spiraling energies of DNA - Sacred Geometry Green as a healing frequency can be placed around family members who are ill. Though many of you are not attuned in the palms of your hands with this frequency color - it is part of you now. If you wish to heal someone - begin by asking the person if they wish to be healed. That may sound like a silly question but it is necessary. Help them find the emotional base for the ailment if you can, before you heal anyone. You can not promise to heal them but you can make them feel more comfortable and show them how healing is done. Perhaps you can awaken the healing abilities in others. Just remember not to force this with anyone who is not ready and that healing is not for everyone. When you and the person are ready to begin, find a calm quiet place. Be sure the person is relaxed with what you are doing and assure them you will not hurt them in any way. If you have a favorite healing crystal--use that when you heal. The person can sit or lay down. No need to remove their clothing. Work first with the emotional aspects of the problem. Give the person hope. Get them to relax. Ask your guides to protect you so their energies do not enter into your frequency. Visualize the color green coming through your palms as you hold them just above --or gently on--someone with a problem. Scan their body for 'hot' or 'cold' spots. That is where the blockages are. Tell them what you are doing and what you see and feel. Now visualize the green healing energies coming through you as you work. Visualize them entering the person's body at the higher levels, especially the emotional body. Watch them sift through the cells of the person who is ill and moving the Chi energies. You can have a third person take a picture of your doing the healing to see if you get a green aura of light around you or the person. Feel your connection to the higher frequencies as you heal. Work with the heart chakra as it is the frequency green. You may even take it to the newer frequency of green=turquoise (green -blue). There is no time limit for this. Usually a few minutes is all that is needed. Try to repeat the healing for 3 consecutive days--10 minutes a day. You can heal yourself as well. You can teach others to use the color green to heal. You can send the green frequency to the planet for healing. Try a past life regression with someone you trust placing them in the green bubble. See where you knew them in another lifetime. Green takes you back in time. ok sorry~purple is a very spiritual color often associated with enlightenment and psychic abilities~also very present in natural channels and healers~anybody into the higher spiritual growth areas~psychics, healers, mediums often gravitate to this color Black~(actually black and silver) protective~ encompassing~and reflective oftetimes in olden days black candles were used to dissipate or reflect negative energies back to the sender~~ silver is also used for this purpose. also black candles were used in protection spells to cast a cloak over someone under psychic attack~~ silver is oftentimes seen also as a wealth attractor~so is dark green and the color gold
what you think about these 48 laws of power? dont have to read all of it. its alot.? Law 1 Never Outshine the Master Always make those above you feel comfortably superior. In your desire to please or impress them, do not go too far in displaying your talents or you might accomplish the opposite – inspire fear and insecurity. Make your masters appear more brilliant than they are and you will attain the heights of power. Law 2 Never put too Much Trust in Friends, Learn how to use Enemies Be wary of friends-they will betray you more quickly, for they are easily aroused to envy. They also become spoiled and tyrannical. But hire a former enemy and he will be more loyal than a friend, because he has more to prove. In fact, you have more to fear from friends than from enemies. If you have no enemies, find a way to make them. Law 3 Conceal your Intentions Keep people off-balance and in the dark by never revealing the purpose behind your actions. If they have no clue what you are up to, they cannot prepare a defense. Guide them far enough down the wrong path, envelope them in enough smoke, and by the time they realize your intentions, it will be too late. Law 4 Always Say Less than Necessary When you are trying to impress people with words, the more you say, the more common you appear, and the less in control. Even if you are saying something banal, it will seem original if you make it vague, open-ended, and sphinxlike. Powerful people impress and intimidate by saying less. The more you say, the more likely you are to say something foolish. Law 5 So Much Depends on Reputation – Guard it with your Life Reputation is the cornerstone of power. Through reputation alone you can intimidate and win; once you slip, however, you are vulnerable, and will be attacked on all sides. Make your reputation unassailable. Always be alert to potential attacks and thwart them before they happen. Meanwhile, learn to destroy your enemies by opening holes in their own reputations. Then stand aside and let public opinion hang them. Law 6 Court Attention at all Cost Everything is judged by its appearance; what is unseen counts for nothing. Never let yourself get lost in the crowd, then, or buried in oblivion. Stand out. Be conspicuous, at all cost. Make yourself a magnet of attention by appearing larger, more colorful, more mysterious, than the bland and timid masses. Law 7 Get others to do the Work for you, but Always Take the Credit Use the wisdom, knowledge, and legwork of other people to further your own cause. Not only will such assistance save you valuable time and energy, it will give you a godlike aura of efficiency and speed. In the end your helpers will be forgotten and you will be remembered. Never do yourself what others can do for you. Law 8 Make other People come to you – use Bait if Necessary When you force the other person to act, you are the one in control. It is always better to make your opponent come to you, abandoning his own plans in the process. Lure him with fabulous gains – then attack. You hold the cards. Law 9 Win through your Actions, Never through Argument Any momentary triumph you think gained through argument is really a Pyrrhic victory: The resentment and ill will you stir up is stronger and lasts longer than any momentary change of opinion. It is much more powerful to get others to agree with you through your actions, without saying a word. Demonstrate, do not explicate. Law 10 Infection: Avoid the Unhappy and Unlucky You can die from someone else’s misery – emotional states are as infectious as disease. You may feel you are helping the drowning man but you are only precipitating your own disaster. The unfortunate sometimes draw misfortune on themselves; they will also draw it on you. Associate with the happy and fortunate instead. Law 11 Learn to Keep People Dependent on You To maintain your independence you must always be needed and wanted. The more you are relied on, the more freedom you have. Make people depend on you for their happiness and prosperity and you have nothing to fear. Never teach them enough so that they can do without you. Law 12 Use Selective Honesty and Generosity to Disarm your Victim One sincere and honest move will cover over dozens of dishonest ones. Open-hearted gestures of honesty and generosity bring down the guard of even the most suspicious people. Once your selective honesty opens a hole in their armor, you can deceive and manipulate them at will. A timely gift – a Trojan horse – will serve the same purpose. Law 13 When Asking for Help, Appeal to People’s Self-Interest, Never to their Mercy or Gratitude If you need to turn to an ally for help, do not bother to remind him of your past assistance and good deeds. He will find a way to ignore you. Instead, uncover something in your request, or in your alliance with him, that will benefit him, and emphasize it out of all proportion. He will respond enthusiastically when he sees something to be gained for himself. Law 14 Pose as a Friend, Work as a Spy Knowing about your rival is critical. Use spies to gather valuable information that will keep you a step ahead. Better still: Play the spy yourself. In polite social encounters, learn to probe. Ask indirect questions to get people to reveal their weaknesses and intentions. There is no occasion that is not an opportunity for artful spying. Law 15 Crush your Enemy Totally All great leaders since Moses have known that a feared enemy must be crushed completely. (Sometimes they have learned this the hard way.) If one ember is left alight, no matter how dimly it smolders, a fire will eventually break out. More is lost through stopping halfway than through total annihilation: The enemy will recover, and will seek revenge. Crush him, not only in body but in spirit. Law 16 Use Absence to Increase Respect and Honor Too much circulation makes the price go down: The more you are seen and heard from, the more common you appear. If you are already established in a group, temporary withdrawal from it will make you more talked about, even more admired. You must learn when to leave. Create value through scarcity. Law 17 Keep Others in Suspended Terror: Cultivate an Air of Unpredictability Humans are creatures of habit with an insatiable need to see familiarity in other people’s actions. Your predictability gives them a sense of control. Turn the tables: Be deliberately unpredictable. Behavior that seems to have no consistency or purpose will keep them off-balance, and they will wear themselves out trying to explain your moves. Taken to an extreme, this strategy can intimidate and terrorize. Law 18 Do Not Build Fortresses to Protect Yourself – Isolation is Dangerous The world is dangerous and enemies are everywhere – everyone has to protect themselves. A fortress seems the safest. But isolation exposes you to more dangers than it protects you from – it cuts you off from valuable information, it makes you conspicuous and an easy target. Better to circulate among people find allies, mingle. You are shielded from your enemies by the crowd. Law 19 Know Who You’re Dealing with – Do Not Offend the Wrong Person There are many different kinds of people in the world, and you can never assume that everyone will react to your strategies in the same way. Deceive or outmaneuver some people and they will spend the rest of their lives seeking revenge. They are wolves in lambs’ clothing. Choose your victims and opponents carefully, then – never offend or deceive the wrong person. Law 20 Do Not Commit to Anyone It is the fool who always rushes to take sides. Do not commit to any side or cause but yourself. By maintaining your independence, you become the master of others – playing people against one another, making them pursue you. Law 21 Play a Sucker to Catch a Sucker – Seem Dumber than your Mark No one likes feeling stupider than the next persons. The trick, is to make your victims feel smart – and not just smart, but smarter than you are. Once convinced of this, they will never suspect that you may have ulterior motives. Law 22 Use the Surrender Tactic: Transform Weakness into Power When you are weaker, never fight for honor’s sake; choose surrender instead. Surrender gives you time to recover, time to torment and irritate your conqueror, time to wait for his power to wane. Do not give him the satisfaction of fighting and defeating you – surrender first. By turning the other check you infuriate and unsettle him. Make surrender a tool of power. Law 23 Concentrate Your Forces Conserve your forces and energies by keeping them concentrated at their strongest point. You gain more by finding a rich mine and mining it deeper, than by flitting from one shallow mine to another – intensity defeats extensity every time. When looking for sources of power to elevate you, find the one key patron, the fat cow who will give you milk for a long time to come. Law 24 Play the Perfect Courtier The perfect courtier thrives in a world where everything revolves around power and political dexterity. He has mastered the art of indirection; he flatters, yields to superiors, and asserts power over others in the mot oblique and graceful manner. Learn and apply the laws of courtiership and there will be no limit to how far you can rise in the court. Law 25 Re-Create Yourself Do not accept the roles that society foists on you. Re-create yourself by forging a new identity, one that commands attention and never bores the audience. Be the master of your own image rather than letting others define if for you. Incorporate dramatic devices into your public gestures and actions – your power will be enhanced and your character will seem larger than life. Law 26 Keep Your Hands Clean You must seem a paragon of civility and efficiency: Your hands are never soiled by mistakes and nasty deeds. Maintain such a spotless appearance by using others as scapegoats and cat’s-paws to disguise your involvement. Law 27 Play on People’s Need to Believe to Create a Cultlike Following People have an overwhelming desire to believe in something. Become the focal point of such desire by offering them a cause, a new faith to follow. Keep your words vague but full of promise; emphasize enthusiasm over rationality and clear thinking. Give your new disciples rituals to perform, ask them to make sacrifices on your behalf. In the absence of organized religion and grand causes, your new belief system will bring you untold power. Law 28 Enter Action with Boldness If you are unsure of a course of action, do not attempt it. Your doubts and hesitations will infect your execution. Timidity is dangerous: Better to enter with boldness. Any mistakes you commit through audacity are easily corrected with more audacity. Everyone admires the bold; no one honors the timid. Law 29 Plan All the Way to the End The ending is everything. Plan all the way to it, taking into account all the possible consequences, obstacles, and twists of fortune that might reverse your hard work and give the glory to others. By planning to the end you will not be overwhelmed by circumstances and you will know when to stop. Gently guide fortune and help determine the future by thinking far ahead. Law 30 Make your Accomplishments Seem Effortless Your actions must seem natural and executed with ease. All the toil and practice that go into them, and also all the clever tricks, must be concealed. When you act, act effortlessly, as if you could do much more. Avoid the temptation of revealing how hard you work – it only raises questions. Teach no one your tricks or they will be used against you. Law 31 Control the Options: Get Others to Play with the Cards you Deal The best deceptions are the ones that seem to give the other person a choice: Your victims feel they are in control, but are actually your puppets. Give people options that come out in your favor whichever one they choose. Force them to make choices between the lesser of two evils, both of which serve your purpose. Put them on the horns of a dilemma: They are gored wherever they turn. Law 32 Play to People’s Fantasies The truth is often avoided because it is ugly and unpleasant. Never appeal to truth and reality unless you are prepared for the anger that comes for disenchantment. Life is so harsh and distressing that people who can manufacture romance or conjure up fantasy are like oases in the desert: Everyone flocks to them. There is great power in tapping into the fantasies of the masses. Law 33 Discover Each Man’s Thumbscrew Everyone has a weakness, a gap in the castle wall. That weakness is usual y an insecurity, an uncontrollable emotion or need; it can also be a small secret pleasure. Either way, once found, it is a thumbscrew you can turn to your advantage. Law 34 Be Royal in your Own Fashion: Act like a King to be treated like one The way you carry yourself will often determine how you are treated; In the long run, appearing vulgar or common will make people disrespect you. For a king respects himself and inspires the same sentiment in others. By acting regally and confident of your powers, you make yourself seem destined to wear a crown. Law 35 Master the Art of Timing Never seem to be in a hurry – hurrying betrays a lack of control over yourself, and over time. Always seem patient, as if you know that everything will come to you eventually. Become a detective of the right moment; sniff out the spirit of the times, the trends that will carry you to power. Learn to stand back when the time is not yet ripe, and to strike fiercely when it has reached fruition. Law 36 Disdain Things you cannot have: Ignoring them is the best Revenge By acknowledging a petty problem you give it existence and credibility. The more attention you pay an enemy, the stronger you make him; and a small mistake is often made worse and more visible when you try to fix it. It is sometimes best to leave things alone. If there is something you want but cannot have, show contempt for it. The less interest you reveal, the more superior you seem. Law 37 Create Compelling Spectacles Striking imagery and grand symbolic gestures create the aura of power – everyone responds to them. Stage spectacles for those around you, then full of arresting visuals and radiant symbols that heighten your presence. Dazzled by appearances, no one will notice what you are really doing. Law 38 Think as you like but Behave like others If you make a show of going against the times, flaunting your unconventional ideas and unorthodox ways, people will think that you only want attention and that you look down upon them. They will find a way to punish you for making them feel inferior. It is far safer to blend in and nurture the common touch. Share your originality only with tolerant friends and those who are sure to appreciate your uniqueness. Law 39 Stir up Waters to Catch Fish Anger and emotion are strategically counterproductive. You must always stay calm and objective. But if you can make your enemies angry while staying calm yourself, you gain a decided advantage. Put your enemies off-balance: Find the chink in their vanity through which you can rattle them and you hold the strings. Law 40 Despise the Free Lunch What is offered for free is dangerous – it usually involves either a trick or a hidden obligation. What has worth is worth paying for. By paying your own way you stay clear of gratitude, guilt, and deceit. It is also often wise to pay the full price – there is no cutting corners with excellence. Be lavish with your money and keep it circulating, for generosity is a sign and a magnet for power. Law 41 Avoid Stepping into a Great Man’s Shoes What happens first always appears better and more original than what comes after. If you succeed a great man or have a famous parent, you will have to accomplish double their achievements to outshine them. Do not get lost in their shadow, or stuck in a past not of your own making: Establish your own name and identity by changing course. Slay the overbearing father, disparage his legacy, and gain power by shining in your own way. Law 42 Strike the Shepherd and the Sheep will Scatter Trouble can often be traced to a single strong individual – the stirrer, the arrogant underling, the poisoned of goodwill. If you allow such people room to operate, others will succumb to their influence. Do not wait for the troubles they cause to multiply, do not try to negotiate with them – they are irredeemable. Neutralize their influence by isolating or banishing them. Strike at the source of the trouble and the sheep will scatter. Law 43 Work on the Hearts and Minds of Others Coercion creates a reaction that will eventually work against you. You must seduce others into wanting to move in your direction. A person you have seduced becomes your loyal pawn. And the way to seduce others is to operate on their individual psychologies and weaknesses. Soften up the resistant by working on their emotions, playing on what they hold dear and what they fear. Ignore the hearts and minds of others and they will grow to hate you. Law 44 Disarm and Infuriate with the Mirror Effect The mirror reflects reality, but it is also the perfect tool for deception: When you mirror your enemies, doing exactly as they do, they cannot figure out your strategy. The Mirror Effect mocks and humiliates them, making them overreact. By holding up a mirror to their psyches, you seduce them with the illusion that you share their values; by holding up a mirror to their actions, you teach them a lesson. Few can resist the power of Mirror Effect. Law 45 Preach the Need for Change, but Never Reform too much at Once Everyone understands the need for change in the abstract, but on the day-to-day level people are creatures of habit. Too much innovation is traumatic, and will lead to revolt. If you are new to a position of power, or an outsider trying to build a power base, make a show of respecting the old way of doing things. If change is necessary, make it feel like a gentle improvement on the past. Law 46 Never appear too Perfect Appearing better than others is always dangerous, but most dangerous of all is to appear to have no faults or weaknesses. Envy creates silent enemies. It is smart to occasionally display defects, and admit to harmless vices, in order to deflect envy and appear more human and approachable. Only gods and the dead can seem perfect with impunity. Law 47 Do not go Past the Mark you Aimed for; In Victory, Learn when to Stop The moment of victory is often the moment of greatest peril. In the heat of victory, arrogance and overconfidence can push you past the goal you had aimed for, and by going too far, you make more enemies than you defeat. Do not allow success to go to your head. There is no substitute for strategy and careful planning. Set a goal, and when you reach it, stop. Law 48 Assume Formlessness By taking a shape, by having a visible plan, you open yourself to attack. Instead of taking a form for your enemy to grasp, keep yourself adaptable and on the move. Accept the fact that nothing is certain and no law is fixed. The best way to protect yourself is to be as fluid and formless as water; never bet on stability or lasting order. Everything changes.
Whats your zodiac sign? here are some characteristics of all of the signs? Ruler: Mars / Element: Fire / Mode: Cardinal Pole: Positive / Third: Primordial / Half: Subjective Unbridled expression of your inner nature; activity that is self-motivated, unaffected by others; new beginnings, the start of new cycles, birth; enthusiasm and vitality. Aggressive, willful, powerful, assertive; enthusiastic about whatever interests you at the moment, focused in short bursts, unlikely to sustain interest in the long term; ego expression; adventurious, pioneering; Warrior-type energy; impatient with having to cooperate with others, works best alone or in leadership role; unconcerned with approval or acceptance; lacks persistance and stamina; honest and forthright, "what you see is what you get", not given to airs or pretenses; the first expression (or incarnation ) of spirit within a new cycle on the physical plane. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Taurus Ruler: Venus / Element: Earth / Mode: Fixed Pole: Negative / Third: Primordial / Half: Subjective Grounding, bringing down to earth; constancy, steadiness, fixedness; spirit becoming embodied, entering matter, taking on a form; a vessel or container for spiritual forces. Earthy, grounded, in touch with the body; sensual, pleasure seeking; stubborn, fixed, stands their ground; focuses and concentrates energy, gives it concrete expression, practical, provides stamina and persistance; slow, steady, methodical; fertile, productive; unreflective, content to simply be; spirit becoming involved with the material world. Top - Bottom - BPI Home - Astrology - FE - Nav Tips -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Gemini Ruler: Mercury / Element: Air / Mode: Mutable Pole: Positive / Third: Primordial / Half: Subjective Curiousity, cleverness, skill, communication; making connections with surroundings, trying to "figure things out"; the first display of intelligence by embodied spirit. Talkative ("a Gemini is born with a telephone in each hand!"), communicative, sociable; loves to interact with others (at least on a superficial level); unemotional, impersonal, ruled by "rationality"; requires great mental stimulation, curious to a fault; playful, the Trickster, the Devil's Advocate; changable, inconstant, attention easily drifts to something new, seeks novelty. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Cancer Ruler: Moon / Element: Water / Mode: Cardinal Pole: Negative / Third: Primordial / Half: Subjective Nurturing, support, belonging, emotional bonds; your roots, source, ground of your being; the unconscious, feelings, emotion; the Great Mother, Universal Womb; spirit's first emotional attachments to the world. Mothering, emotional and physical nurturance; experiences and imprinting during infancy and childhood; family, ancestors, heritage, relationships to the past; belonging, feeling "at home"; maternal love, caring; feeling supported by the world, that your needs are provided for; insecurities and fears if your needs haven't been fulfilled; possessiveness, "twisted love", inability to nurture others are negative expressions. Top - Bottom - BPI Home - Astrology - FE - Nav Tips -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Leo Ruler: Sun / Element: Fire / Mode: Fixed Pole: Positive / Third: Individual / Half: Subjective Spirit entering the realm of the individual person; ego development, setting yourself apart from the rest of the world, becoming your own person; self-expression, being true to your inner nature, acting from the heart; dawning awareness of self in relation to others. Ego, self-centered, arrogant; fixed, stubborn, persistant; artistic or creative expression as a vehicle for revealing "who I am"; needs to be a center of attention, requires acknowledgment and approval, likes to be noticed and appreciated ("ego-strokes"); personal integrity, true to self, honorable, trustworthy; kingly, self-assured, confident. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Virgo Ruler: Mercury / Element: Earth / Mode: Mutable Pole: Negative / Third: Individual / Half: Subjective Embodiment of the individual in the world; problems of adjustment dealing with the world and others; perfection of your approach to life, development of mundane skills; ability to change to adapt to life better. Service, helping, self-effacing; perfectionist, always seeking to improve, efficiency; practical, functional, interested in crafts and projects; true to self in a simple, unassuming manner; reacts to defeats and setbacks by pulling back and altering approach, lacks confidence in the face of opposition; lives up to duties and responsiblities; interested in maintaining the body as a fit vehicle; diet, exercise, herbs, etc.; aware of conflicts with others, of the give and take required by life. Top - Bottom - BPI Home - Astrology - FE - Nav Tips -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Libra Ruler: Venus / Element: Air / Mode: Cardinal Pole: Positive / Third: Individual / Half: Objective Spirit as individual entering into relationship with others; partnership, one-to-one relationships, meeting others as an equal, interdependency; encountering repressed parts of yourself through others (via projection); going beyond ego boundaries; peace, harmony, balance; social awareness. Partners, marriage; learning how to get along peacably with others, treating others as equals; "I vs. You", conflict, enemies; art, beauty, harmonious surroundings; distressed by stressful, inharmonious interactions; intimacy; people in counseling professions. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Scorpio Ruler: Pluto / Element: Water / Mode: Fixed Pole: Negative / Third: Individual / Half: Objective Transformation, change, ego-death, rebirth, transcendence; intense emotional involvement with the process of personal growth; movement from individual certainties to the "mysteries of life"; spirit breaking through the limitations of individual ego. Intense, passionate, brooding, magnetic; stubborn, unyielding, driven by emotions; stands up for self, usually covertly, manipulates power; understands deeper layers of the psyche beyond the ego, unable to communicate this well leading to misunderstandings; intrigued by the "dark side" of life; the underground, people whose job involves going beneath surface appearances; sexuality, especially the transformative power of the orgasm; self-mastery, breaking free of illusory limitations, the Hero. Top - Bottom - BPI Home - Astrology - FE - Nav Tips -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sagittarius Ruler: Jupiter / Element: Fire / Mode: Mutable Pole: Positive / Third: Universal / Half: Objective Spirit moving beyond the realm of the individual into the world at large; becoming a member of a wider society; experiences that lead to consciousness expansion, being receptive to new points of view, wisdom, enlightenment; using your talents for the benefit of the greater whole. Freedom loving, idealist, unfettered by "small thinking"; inspiration; religion, philosophy, the law; awareness of your connections to the rest of the world; can be distant from others, afraid to give up freedom, reluctant to be tied down; on the other hand, aware of the value of the social contract; enthusiastic, gregarious, generous; loves abstract, theoretical ideas, sees the big picture, ignores the details; in love with an ideal; foreign travel, liberating experiences. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Capricorn Ruler: Saturn / Element: Earth / Mode: Cardinal Pole: Negative / Third: Universal / Half: Objective Spirit's attempt to bring about the perfect society, to create heaven on earth; making practical, efficient connections with others on the physical plane; ambitious, feels pride in accomplishments; concern with truth, reality, "hard facts"; relationship to authority. Serious, determined, disciplined, focused; needs to play more; fathering, disciplining love; authority figures; seeks certainties in life, wants things "cast in concrete"; the Businessman, concerned with the practical relationships to support yourself within society; not interested in "blue sky" ideas, needs to bring theory into concrete reality; "knowing the rules and playing the game"; making a niche in the world. Top - Bottom - BPI Home - Astrology - FE - Nav Tips -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Aquarius Ruler: Uranus / Element: Air / Mode: Fixed Pole: Positive / Third: Universal / Half: Objective Spirit's attempt to create ideal relationships and organizations, based on freedom and cooperation between individuals; free-thinking, unorthodox, not shackled by outdated ideology; the perfection of society. Even though ideas are often far-sighted, they can be held and expressed in rigid, dogmatic fashion (this is a fixed sign, afterall!); "everyone should be free to be just like me!"; idealistic, utopian; derives sense of identity from groups and their goals, tends to dominate them; impersonal thinking, detached from emotional considerations; produces "humanitarian without compassion"; friendships based on common goal. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Pisces Ruler: Neptune / Element: Water / Mode: Mutable Pole: Negative / Third: Universal / Half: Objective Surrender to the universe, to higher goals; ego sacrifice; compassion and empathy, selfless work; seeing the unity of all things; the ends of cycles, forming "seeds" for the next cycle of growth; spirit as individual dissolving back into pure spirit. Mysticism, escape into the One; sees the unity, fails to make "normal" distinctions, often weak ego; victim, martyr, servant; tends to escapism, fantasy, drugs (especially alcohol), religion; very receptive, sensitive, even psychic; co-dependency, care-taking; withdrawn from the world; release from the world. um, the first sign before taurus is Aries~sorry ran out of space~~~I hope this helps a little also, do you agree with the "traits"? that your sign contains
read these comments of einstein about hinduism all u misinformed people and then comment on hinduism? January/February/March, 2004 PHILOSOPHY Einstein's Religious Theses -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Comparing the famous physicist's concepts of God and soul to Hindu beliefs By Mark Hawthorne, California Many people, mostly theologians, have accused Einstein of being an atheist; such a scientist, say his detractors, could hardly be religious. Einstein's view of religion did not include a personal God, which in the first half of the twentieth century was tantamount to saying he was atheistic. But no atheist spent so much time, and put so much thought, into celebrating God. And perhaps no physicist ever considered so deeply the link between science and religion. When asked how he accounted for being both a scientist and a man known for religious musings, Einstein replied: "Well, I do not think that it is necessarily the case that science and religion are natural opposites. In fact, I think that there is a very close connection between the two. Further, I think that science without religion is lame and, conversely, that religion without science is blind. Both are important and should work hand-in-hand. It seems to me that whoever doesn't wonder about the truth in religion and in science might as well be dead." Then there are the theological issues raised by Einstein's scientific discoveries. For example, Hindu philosophers have frequently suggested that Einstein's famed equation, E=mc2 (that mass and energy are different manifestations of the same thing), is remarkably parallel to certain concepts in Hindu philosophy. Other aspects of his work, such as the mutability of time, have intriguing parallels in the philosophies of India. At the request of Hinduism Today who gave me the assignment despite my lack of philosophical credentials I ventured into the fascinating world of Albert Einstein's religious beliefs and the theological consequences of his scientific discoveries. Born to Jewish parents in Germany in 1879, Albert Einstein's first education was at a strict Catholic school in Munich, where order and discipline were instilled in the students. The experience left him with a lifelong disdain of regimentation and a distrust of authority figures. Apparently to balance the Catholicism Albert was learning in primary school, his parents hired a distant relative to tutor him in the fundamentals of Judaism. These studies sparked a spiritual interest in young Albert, who began preparing for his bar mitzvah, the religious rite Jewish boys undergo when turning 13. He eagerly read the scriptures of his faith and even gave up eating pork. While other boys were dreaming of becoming soldiers and going to war, Einstein abhorred the thought of being in the military. "When I grow up, I don't want to be one of those poor people, " he told his parents. He would remain a devout pacifist throughout his life. He spent a lot of time deep in thought, and he credited his trait of profoundly wondering about things with helping him in his scientific endeavors. Einstein even believed his childlike curiosity, allowing him to think without boundaries, set the stage for his discovery of the relativity theory as an adult. Einstein maintained a deep interest in his Jewish studies until a family friend lent him several books on natural science. Suddenly, he viewed the world through an empirical lens. He wrote in his autobiography: "Through the reading of popular scientific books, I soon reached the conviction that a lot in the Bible stories could not be true. The result was downright fanatical freethinking, combined with the impression that young people were being lied to by the state: it was a shattering discovery." Einstein turned his back on organized religion and refused to take his bar mitzvah; he was, therefore, not a proper member of the Jewish community something that might have later become an issue had he taken up Israel's 1952 offer to be the country's second president. The young Einstein soon focused his attention on geometry, finding in Euclid's axiomatic-deductive method a clarity and certainty that he had not found in the Torah and Talmud of his Jewish instructions. From higher mathematics it was only a short and logical step to the world of philosophical thought. With an analytical mind and a passion for deep thinking, he was equal to the task of absorbing Immanuel Kant's Critique of Pure Reason, a complex work addressing issues of human existence. The influence of Spinoza Einstein most admired the seventeenth-century Dutch philosopher Baruch Spinoza, whose writings he had discovered in his twenties. In Spinoza he found a kindred spirit. Both were solitary, pensive Jews who were eventually alienated by their religious heritage. Einstein was especially impressed by Spinoza's major work, Ethics, in which the philosopher uses Euclidean geometry to prove the validity of ethical ideas. Spinoza argued that "God, or substance, consisting of infinite attributes, of which each expresses eternal and infinite essentiality, necessarily exists." According to Spinoza, infinite substance is indivisible. "God is One, hence, in the nature of things, only one substance is given, " Spinoza wrote in Ethics. Philosophically, his position that whatever exists is a part of a single substance is called, in Western philosophy, "monism." A similar concept exists within many forms of Hindu philosophy. Spinoza believed in a form of pantheism, from the Greek pan and theos, meaning "everything is God." Adherence to monism specifically, his belief in pantheism has parallels with the tenets of several Hindu systems of thought, including Advaita Vedanta. The common scientific view is that there is nothing but the physical universe that we can see and measure with our instruments. What separates Spinoza, and later Einstein, from this is two-fold. One, that "what exists " likely extends far beyond our human ability to perceive and analyze it, and two, that "what exists " is divine, Godly and not inert matter. Some place Spinoza's philosophy under the heading of modified pantheism, in which God is believed to be the reality behind nature. In this way his philosophy differs from Sankara's Advaita Vedanta, in which Brahman alone is reality and all else is illusion. In his Dictionary of Philosophy and Religion, William Reese calls Advaita Vedanta "Acosmic Pantheism, " the belief that God is in and beyond the manifest world, which does not enjoy true existence. But Spinoza's view is similar to the view of Saiva Siddhanta and several others systems that the universe is the body and mind of God, while at the same time God transcends the universe. It's a difficult task to compare these Western and Eastern philosophies, not only because they use different terminology, but because the Western philosophies are generally reasoned out, while the Eastern philosophies rely more upon meditative experience and insight. One also has to keep in mind that from the 17th century onward, in Europe and America, Western religion was under full-scale attack from the emerging philosophy and discoveries of science. The relationship between science and religion in the West remains largely hostile. Not so in the East. Spinoza's views on religion therefore provided something of a way around the hostilities, and they validated ideas that were already germinating in Einstein's mind. "I am fascinated by Spinoza's pantheism, " he said, "but admire even more his contribution to modern thought, because he is the first philosopher to deal with the soul and body as one, and not two separate things." Einstein viewed the human being as a single unit, and scoffed at the idea of a soul which transcended death. "I am not an atheist." Einstein's ideas on spirituality enjoyed some influence due to his revolutionary work in physics. Some theologians felt threatened by his scientific theories, and Einstein was frequently asked to contribute articles about religion, perhaps in part to demonstrate he was not an atheist attempting to disprove the existence of God or to demonstrate he was, since both sides interpreted Einstein's ideas to suit their own agenda. These articles, interviews and essays are some of the best evidence we have of Einstein's philosophy. One, titled "Science and Religion, " presented at the 1940 Conference on Science, Philosophy and Religion in New York, became the center of controversy. "A person who is religiously enlightened, " he wrote, "appears to me to be one who has, to the best of his ability, liberated himself from the fetters of his selfish desires and is preoccupied with thoughts, feelings and aspirations to which he clings because of their superpersonal value." He then went on to define religion as "the age-old endeavor of mankind to become clearly and completely conscious of these values and goals and constantly to strengthen and extend their effect." Einstein concluded his paper with a statement about the conflict between science and religion, which he believed has its root in the concept of a personal God. Theologians attending the conference were in an uproar, misinterpreting Einstein's statement as a denial of God. He was asked straight out if he believed in God, and he replied: "I believe in Spinoza's God who reveals himself in the orderly harmony of what exists, not in a God who concerns himself with fates and actions of human beings." One faction took this to mean Einstein was a believer in God as they understood God. An opposing camp said Einstein's believing in Spinoza's nonpersonal God was the same as believing in no God at all. In an attempt to define why and in what way he was "religious, " Einstein said, "Try and penetrate with our limited means the secrets of nature and you will find that, behind all the discernible concatenations, there remains something subtle, intangible and inexplicable. Veneration for this force beyond anything that we can comprehend is my religion. To that extent I am, in point of fact, religious." One person asked Einstein to define God. He replied in this fashion: "I'm not an atheist, and I don't think I can call myself a pantheist. We are in the position of a little child entering a huge library filled with books in many languages. The child knows someone must have written those books. It does not know how. It does not understand the languages in which they are written. The child dimly suspects a mysterious order in the arrangement of the books, but doesn't know what it is. That, it seems to me, is the attitude of even the most intelligent human being toward God. We see the universe marvelously arranged and obeying certain laws, but only dimly understand these laws. Our limited mind grasps the mysterious force that moves the constellations." Einstein was blunt in his rejection of the central tenets of Western religion. "I cannot conceive of a God who rewards and punishes his creatures, " he said, "or has a will of the kind that we experience in ourselves. Neither can I, nor would I want to, conceive of an individual that survives his physical death; let feeble souls, from fear or absurd egoism, cherish such thoughts. I am satisfied with the mystery of the eternity of life and with the awareness and a glimpse of the marvelous structure of the existing world, together with the devoted striving to comprehend a portion, be it ever so tiny, of the Reason that manifests itself in nature." An unusual aspect of Einstein's beliefs, again following Spinoza, was in "determinism, " the position that every event or occurrence is determined, that is, could not have happened other than it did. For Spinoza, the feeling of being free is simply the state of ignorance concerning the cause. Einstein's belief in determinism was in part behind his lack of acceptance of quantum mechanics, which held one could not deduce the future state of the universe from the present one. He famously said, "God does not play dice with the universe." However, despite his best efforts, he could not disprove quantum mechanics. The "cosmic religion " Einstein summarized his philosophy in what he termed the "cosmic religion, " which is characterized by a feeling of awe and an experience of the mysterious that he declared to be the source of his religiosity. In this experience, God does not punish or reward. Although his cosmic religion does not include a personal God (i.e., Ishvara), which he believed was devised due to fear of the unexplained, Einstein believed, "The religious geniuses of all ages have been distinguished by this kind of religious feeling, which knows no dogma and no God conceived in man's image; so that there can be no church whose central teachings are based on it." At this point, for Einstein, religion and science meet, for the cosmic religious experience "is the strongest and noblest driving force behind scientific research." In response to a question about whether or not modern science can offer spiritual insights where organized religion has failed, Einstein said, "Speaking of the spirit that informs modern scientific investigations, I am of the opinion that all the finer speculations in the realm of science spring from deep religious feeling, and that without such feeling they would not be fruitful. I also believe that this kind of religiousness, which makes itself felt today in scientific investigations is the only creative religious activity of our time." Einstein said that science cannot teach men the importance of ethics and morality, for the simple reason that science deals with what is, and ethics with what should be. Meeting Tagore Among the most famous Einstein dialogues took place in 1930, when Rabindranath Tagore visited him in Germany. Einstein reserved the highest admiration for Tagore, as well as Mahatma Gandhi, and they, in turn, regarded him with esteem. They were united in their concern for the poor and the state of the human condition. Tagore and Einstein shared a love of music and the belief that religion is not found in rituals and tradition. But the poet and the physicist disagreed on at least one point. When Einstein said he agreed with Tagore's concept that beauty is inseparable from man, but that he did not agree that the same held true for truth, Tagore asked, "Why not? Truth is realized through man." After a long pause, Einstein replied simply, "I cannot prove that my conception is right, but that is my religion." Tagore finally declared, "If there be some truth which has no sensuous or rational relation to the human mind, it will ever remain as nothing so long as we remain human beings." To this Einstein replied, "Then I am more religious than you are!" Relativity in the light of Vedanta In Einstein's theory of relativity, E=mc2, he postulates that mass is equivalent to energy. Both space and time, deduced Einstein, are no longer absolutes. Consider his theory in light of the Vedanta system of Hindu philosophy. All matter throughout the universe is the outcome of one primal matter called akasha. Moreover, all force, whether gravitational or electromagnetic, is the outcome of one cosmic energy called prana. Prana acting on akasha is creating or projecting the universe. Einstein had thus proven mathematically what Vedantists had known for years. Some theologians have taken the theory of relativity one step further, speculating that Einstein's mass-energy equivalence also accounts for energy and matter as true functions of each other. A God of pure energy could thus become an avatar a doctrine held by some Hindus, Tibetan Buddhists and Christians. Relativity may also be explored in terms of the system of 36 tattvas, or categories of existence, common to several systems of Hindu philosophy. These begin with shuddha maya, pure spiritual energy, the first evolutes, emanations or creations out of God. The first five tattvas are forms of consciousness, while the next seven are forms of spiritual-magnetic energy, including time (number 7, kala tattva). The final 24 consist of magnetic-gross energy, and include the mental faculties, organs of perception and action and finally the elements ether, air, fire, water and earth. The system of tattvas also regards matter as a form of energy. The major difference is that Einstein did not appear to speak in terms of consciousness as Hindus do, and his religious concepts seemed for the most part to deal with physical reality and not these higher realms of knowing or the subtle worlds spoken of in the Vedas. The search for a unified field theory In 1933, Einstein renounced his German citizenship and accepted a position in the United States at the new Institute for Advanced Study in Princeton, New Jersey. He spent the rest of his life as an American citizen in Princeton with his wife, Elsa. They lived in a simple house, and most mornings he walked a mile or so to the Institute to work on his unified field theory. He was attempting to link all known phenomena to explain the nature and behavior of all matter and energy in existence, work that caused some excitement among nonscientists then and now. Paramahansa Yogananada praised the physicist in his 1946 autobiography. "Reducing the cosmical structure to variations on a single law, " Yogananada wrote, "Einstein has reached across the ages to the rishis who proclaimed a sole fabric of creation: a protean maya." More recently, Eknath Easwaran wrote in his commentary on the Bhagavad Gita that Einstein's quest is a theme found in Hinduism: "One of the most fervent hopes of Einstein was to find an overriding law of nature in which all laws of matter and energy would be unified. This is the driving question in some of the ancient Hindu scriptures, too. Mundaka Upanishad 1.1.3 asks, 'What is That by knowing which all other things may be known?' " Einstein's search for proof of a unified field eluded him his entire life, although his perception of existence seemed as clear to him as it was to the rishis. He wrote, "A human being is a part of the whole, called by us 'Universe,' a part limited in time and space. He experiences himself, his thoughts and feelings as something separated from the rest, a kind of optical delusion of his consciousness. This delusion is a kind of prison for us, restricting us to our personal desires and to affection for a few persons nearest to us. Our task must be to free ourselves from this prison by widening our circle of compassion to embrace all living creatures and the whole of nature in its beauty. Nobody is able to achieve this completely, but the striving for such achievement is in itself a part of the liberation and a foundation for inner security." For more information on Albert Einstein, log on to the new Einstein web site, http://www.alberteinstein.info. additional references are "Einstein and Religion " by Max Jammer and "Dictionary of Philosophy and Religion " by William Reese. http://hinduism.about.com/library/weekly/extra/bl-gitacomments.htm
What do you think of worship of the Earth,or these prayers,...? Gaia ~ a Living Prayer Wheel! E-mail this Global Event to a Friend Join our newsletter for news and updates THE 14th Annual SOLAR WAVE 2008 ~ Phase Two The Living Gaia Prayer Wheel Activation! Equinox ~ September 22nd, 2008 ~ 1 to 3 PM your local time all across the Earth. This is a Joyful Invitation to the Awakening Masses of Gaia to come together in ONE UNIFIED HEART to Activate our Planet as a LIVING GAIA PRAYER WHEEL! We Invite all to join together with like-minded, heart-centered souls to create an Unstoppable Tidal Solar Wave of Light and Positive Mass Awareness, to harmonize all discordant energy on Gaia, and to initiate a spontaneous Awakening of Humanity! With the Power and Light of the Creator that is within each of us, we can usher in the age of PEACE, HARMONY, LOVE, COMPASSION & IMPECCABILITY, that has been prophesized by many ancient traditions. This will all occur during the powerful window of unlimited opportunity at Equinox, and is combined with the multiplying potential of 13:30 LOCAL SIDEREAL TIME, and the grace filled rotation of the Earth as a living Prayer Wheel. "Again and again some people in the crowd wake up. They have no ground in the crowd . . . they emerge according to much broader laws . . . and carry strange customs with them . . . and demand room for bold gestures. The future speaks ruthlessly through them". - Rilke What is the catch you ask? Does it sound to good to be true? The fact is . . . that there is no catch. This opportunity is free, green and supports all living things! There is a powerful time each day on the planetary grid where our 6th sense abilities are 400% times more effective. When we use this knowledge and join together at this powerful time, our efforts will be multiplied within the harmonizing effects of Equinox. We can heal the Earth and Awaken Humanity! Have you ever felt like you were here on the Earth for a Special Purpose? Do you feel that you are potentially . . . THE VERY ONE . . . that could help tip the balance of our dimension back into the LIGHT? You are RIGHT! You are the ONE! . . . but do you want proof? You will not have proof unless you are willing to go out on a limb, be bold, and believe in the light that you know we are. Are you ready to prove that you are that powerful, and that we can heal the Earth and Awaken humanity? Keep reading ~ The Ancient one and the Earth have a plan. Ancient traditions understand that the EQUINOX is a powerful time to initiate changes in our material world and shift into a new reality. On Equinox, the Earth and the Sun are in perfect balance and harmony, as the sun is centered between the Northern and Southern hemispheres, and centered between Heaven and Earth. This creates a sacred cross of balancing energy that naturally harmonizes the planet and humanity. For 24 hours, the Earth heals itself in this balancing energy of a Solar Wave. The Tibetans understand the power of spinning the Prayer Wheel to send healing energy across the planet. Could it be that the Prayer wheel is a representation of the spinning Earth? Native American cultures know that the medicine wheel is a reflection of the Earth. The medicine wheel is used for ceremony to heal and bring balance back to the Earth. So why not use the Earth herself? Equinox Graphic courtesy of Mid-Atlantic Geomancy (MAG) http://www.geomancy.org For the last 14 years, thousands upon thousands of light workers, peacekeepers, shamans, healers, gods and goddesses, angels and saints from around the globe have joined together to work with powerful Equinox energy in a 24 hour Solar Wave of Light and creative potential. But this event is nothing new. Ancient ones knew about this powerful time and have used it to balance and harmonize discordant energy for eons. The fact that the masses are now becoming aware of this time of great potential is a huge sign that we are, in fact, on the brink of planetary awakening. This year a group of ancient ones called the Star Elders, say that we are ready to evolve this year's Solar Wave to a Stellar Wave! This year the Star Elders call us to work with the Equinox but to also add a hugely multiplying potential . . . a specific local sidereal time (LST a.k.a. Star Time) to synchronize our global efforts to reclaim paradise. Are you in? What is (LST) Local Sidereal Time you ask? Local Sidereal Time (LST) is an Astronomy term, referring to how the planet is oriented relative to the position of the stars. It is a measure of the passing of the center of our galaxy (the Milky Way) overhead. Sidereal time is STELLAR TIME and is approximately 3 minutes, 56 seconds shorter than a solar day. LST is a measure of time independent of the Sun's cycles. Thus, Local Sidereal Time (LST) moves backward in solar time about four minutes a day, two hours a month and one day a year. Anywhere you are on the planet, at the same LST time you will see the same stars overhead. Example . . . your favorite star will set 4 minutes earlier each night. So why do you care about this? Read on and you will! The Cognitive Sciences Laboratory in Palo Alto, California, made some exciting discoveries. They studied a group that had natural clairvoyant, clairsentient, clairaudient, ESP abilities. They discovered that during a specific window of time, that their test group was more accurate by 400% and more in their abilities to "see" or predict events. When scientists examined the accuracy of thousands of ESP predictions, along with the documented times that these anomalous cognitions took place, they were stunned. The precognitive cycle coincided with a particular Local Sidereal Time or LST. Scientists discovered that peak efficiency for ESP was repeatedly at 13:30 LST. Working with 13:30 LST could lead to more efficient uses of one's psychic talents and energy work. This means that every 23 hours and 56 minutes, humanity has a unique doorway open to them to see through and work with energies that could heal the world! The Star Elders say that if we can "see" through this doorway, we can also "project light and healing energy" through the doorway and can radically change our world. When we project visions of a brilliant future and send healing energies, we can change the world and reclaim paradise. The peak of the 13:30 LST window of opportunity is about 2-3 hours long (see chart). When we consciously work with the energy of heightened harmonious Equinox energies, and combine it with 13:30 LST, we have an immeasurable amount of potential to make our dreams come true for ourselves, our communities, and our planet. It is only a couple of hours! Do you have time to change the world? It sounds great doesn't it? But why stop there? What if we could make this event even more powerful? The Star Elders say that enough people are working in the light that we have pushed their ancient Mayan prophesies up by 4 years . . . making 2008 the year that we can shift the world and humanity back into the light. So here is how the Star Elders suggest that we create a 24 hour "Living Gaia Prayer Wheel" where we have a 400% more stellar potential to change the world and reclaim paradise. WHAT CAN YOU DO? . . . because the EARTH NEEDS YOU! This is why YOU are so important. What do you think the potential would be if we got the entire light worker / energy healer community working with 13:30 LST on Equinox? Are you ready to go out on that limb yet? What The Star Elders are asking us to do is to synchronize our local planetary family with major global action. What they are suggesting is that together, we use the harmonizing effects of Equinox, and combined it with 13:30 LST potential, and send a Solar Wave out over the Earth over a 24 hour period. It sounds impossible, but it is not. Let me explain . . . Somewhere on the planet, right now, it is 13:30 LST. Every single moment there is a place on Earth that is in the window of the LST time of 13:30. When we each work with our local LST time window, we will create a 24 hour wave of light across the planet filled with powerful healing energy. Just as the prayer wheel spins to send out it prayers, we will be doing the same thing but by using the spin of the Earth instead. We will create a 24 hour tidal wave of powerful, transforming, healing light, creating a positive vision for a brilliant future. This is YOUR TIME to put to action all the healing talents and spiritual truths you have taken such great care to learn and develop. At your local time window of 1 to 3 PM on September 22nd, give the world ALL the LIGHT and LOVE and COMPASSION you have! Send your HEART out to humanity, the planet, and all life. Send your knowingness that paradise is here right now, and act as if that vision has been realized. Use your highest, purest intentions, and remember that the truth is not out there . . . it is within YOU. It is time to quit dreaming and hoping that the world will change and suffering will stop. As Gandhi said . . . "We must BE the change that we want to see in the world!" KNOW that it is so . . . And it will be. By using the Earth as a living prayer wheel, combined with the intensified powerful of the 13:30 LST time window, inside the thinned veils of harmonizing Equinox, there is nothing that can stop us now. Remember "We are made of Stars" (a song by Moby) This is where YOU and all of your networking comes into play. On September 22nd, plan your modest gathering, or dream big and plan a huge event with all your like minded family. Work within the 2 hour time window and do your work as Spirit guides you. Remember to act locally, but think globally. ~~ That's it! ~~ On September 22nd, 2008 with your masterful networking help, we can encourage the entire global population of healers and light workers to catch the Solar Wave to manifest the Earth as a Living Gaia Prayer Wheel. Are we ready to enter Paradise on Earth and Awaken as Living Masters? OH YES WE ARE! We were born for this day! NETWORK THIS EVENT! Please send this invitation to all your relations everywhere. Network the Solar Wave. Talk about the Solar Wave. Plan an event in your living room, or fill a stadium! Remember we are only separated by 6 degrees of separation. So if you send this to 6 people, we can reach the entire conscious community of the planet! Or if you are a hard core net worker, and want to leave no room for doubt, send this to everyone you know, and let's get the entire world unified and working together to reclaim paradise! Remember . . . when two or more are gathered together in a common focus, the power to change the world is multiplied a thousand times more than if one person was doing it alone. Dream BIG! Source, Apparent Association between Effect Size in Free Response Anomalous Cognition Experiments and Local Sidereal Time, by S. James P. Spottiswoode, published in the Journal of Scientific Exploration, Vol. II, No. 2, 1997. You can find it at www.jsasoc.com/library.html . There is an excellent sidereal time clock for Windows PC at http://www.radiosky.com/sidclockdownload.html UPDATES Did you notice that we are CHANGING THE WORLD? The illusionary powers of the world know they are loosing the battle! Light will and is prevailing. Since "Phase One" of the Solar Wave 2008 in March, in which we began to incorporate the use of the 13:30 LST times to increase our effectiveness in manifesting light on Earth by 400%, the web sites that helped us discover each of our 13:30 LST times were mysteriously taken down (Hmmmm. Very interesting). Most of these were government based sites. It is apparent that they have become aware that light workers were using the same techniques that they are. The big difference here is that light workers are using the 13:30 LST times to awaken and set free the hearts, and minds of humanity. Because these sites have shut down, we do not have the convenience of easily obtaining the exact 13:30 LST time conversions for our areas. There are ways of finding the exact peak 13:30 moment, but it is complicated. So were are opting out for an easy 13:30 LST time window . . . 1 to 3 PM your local time, where everyone can work to create a WAVE of POWERFUL LIGHT across the EARTH. Since our March/Equinox 2008 Solar Wave Event, we have felt a HUGE acceleration in our personal lives and in the global community! The Star Elders say that the power we felt in March was just a warm-up for what we will feel this September on Equinox. So here we go . . . we invite you to join in on phase two of the 13:30 LST light and love blast that will bring the balance and harmony back to our dimension once again. Blessing to you all ~ With Love ~ Aluna Joy Our favorite play list right now is ... "Raise Your Hands" by Pat Monahan ... "We Are All Made of Stars" by Moby, and a softer one, "Let Me" by Paul Schwartz. You can still downloaded this free LST clock to watch for your 13:30 each day. http://www.radiosky.com/sidclockdownload.html You can listen to an interview The 2012 Chronicles ~ Equinox and the SOLAR WAVE. (needs Quick Time or another media player) THANK YOU TO ALL THE AWESOME SUPPORTERS OF THE SOLAR WAVE 2008 Patti Cota-Robles of ERA OF PEACE www.eraofpeace.org for her impeccable message and great support. DaVid of the THE LIGHT PARTY www.lightparty.com/ Over the years, DaVid has been a great supporter of the Solar Wave with his HUGE network base. My Ol' Bliss Buddy and Inca Addict… STAR of STAR FLOWER ESSENCES ~ http://www.starfloweressences.com Who has been with the Solar Wave from the beginning, 14 years ago, and gives from her heart! Her essences are amazing! Daniel and CIRCLE OF SOUND http://www.circleofsound.org/ Daniel is a amazing being of impeccable trust and light. The Circle of Sound will be in ceremony with their seasonal Global Harmonization Ceremony which they do every Equinox and Solstice. They will be priming the energy for the Solar Wave, on Equinox, March 20th. CHILDREN OF THE SUN http://www.childrenofthesun.tv are new additions to the Solar Wave this year. They work with moon cycles to re-connect the planet and humanity. They will also be working with the 13:30 time on March 21st! They have been a huge help in networking. We are looking forward to getting to know them better. THANK YOU ONE AND ALL ACROSS THE PLANET, IN ADVANCE… for all your work and dedication to making a real difference in the advancement of the LIGHT on this beautiful planet! There are no words of gratitude great enough for YOU! A message from Patti Cota-Robles... This is a critical time, and the forces of imbalance are desperately trying to block Earth's Ascension into the 5th-Dimensional Realms of Light. They know that Lightworkers aren't dumb, so they do not say "I am the sinister force, and I have come to ruin your life." They say "I am god, follow me." Their misinformation and disinformation uses terminology that Lightworkers are familiar with in order to confuse and block activities of Light. Their attempts to block the influx of Light that took place during the Fire the Grid event failed miserably. Much to their dismay, the Lightworkers redoubled their efforts and the influx of Light transcended the greatest expectations of Heaven. Beloved Saint Germain has said that the greatest means of sorcery occurring on Earth at this time is people drawing the attention of the masses to the negativity taking place around the world. Where our attention is, there we are. Whatever we focus on, we empower. Do not empower those thoughtforms by addressing them or disputing them. Just let them go and invoke the I AM Presence of the souls involved to fill them with God Illumination and Divine Truth. That fear-based information has absolutely NO power over the Light, unless we choose to focus on it and empower it with our fears. It is the Divine Intention with which Lightworkers invoke the Light that determines the outcome. When millions of people around the world participate in the Solar Wave with the Divine Intention of Healing discordant energy and lifting Humanity into a higher level of Divine Consciousness, that is exactly what will take place. Remember, THE LIGHT OF GOD IS ALWAYS VICTORIOUS, AND YOU ARE THAT LIGHT. Keep shining your magnificent Light! God Bless ~ Patti Cota-Robles www.eraofpeace.org "We live in an age of prophecy, during which humanity has the opportunity to re-awaken to timeless, inter-dependent relationship with the cosmos. Without a doubt, we are here at this special time to help fulfill an awesome and delicately orchestrated plan to align Earth with the cosmos and humanity with the universal heart. We are here to awaken to the full potential of being authentic aware human beings. It's time to drop your cosmic remote control, get out of that visualization chair, and get to work. Spirit helps those who help themselves. Spirit works right NOW . . . not yesterday . . . not tomorrow. Quit watching what is going on and take action. Use your power to do something about the imbalances in your world." - The Star Elders "One's mind, once stretched by a new idea, never regains its original dimensions." - Oliver Wendell Holmes Peace is not something you wish for, it is something you make, something you do, something you are and it is something you give away. EVERYTHING is a PLACEBO! Your belief in it determines the effect Armand "I am only one, but I AM ONE. I cannot do it all, but I will not refuse to do what I can. and what I can do, by the grace of the Creator, I will do." - unknown Please network this invitation all over the Earth. E-mail this Global Event to a Friend Join our newsletter for updates SOLAR WAVE Responses from Phase One. "You who have the light, what are you doing with it?" ~ Paul Claudel We invite all the Guides, Guardians, Angels, Ascended Masters, Shamans and Sages of the LIGHT to assist in this Healing and Awakening of Humanity, Earth and Cosmos. May the shifts be completed in all ~time~space~dimension~past~present~future~body~mind~spirit, 7 days a week ~ 24 hours a day ~ 365 days year! Solar Wave History - Where it all began.... The Solar Wave was an idea born in 1990 while Aluna Joy was on a pilgrimage to Palenque, Mexico. In an amazing overnight stay in the Temple of the Sun, she was taught, or better yet, downloaded with a vision. Aluna Joy was shown a new energy that was coming to the planet that was going to come in energy waves in multiplying voltage. Today, 18 years after the initial vision, the waves are getting too big to ignore. You can read about this experience by reading A PALENQUE STORY
Atheists, since Thomas Jefferson believed in a Creator, why don't you? He said to the atheists of the time: ""I hold (without appeal to revelation) that when we take a view of the Universe, in its parts general or particular, it is impossible for the human mind not to perceive and feel a conviction of design, consummate skill, and indefinite power in every atom of its composition. The movements of the heavenly bodies, so exactly held in their course by the balance of centrifugal and centripetal forces, the structure of our earth itself, with it's distribution of lands, waters and atmosphere, animal and vegetable bodies, examined in all their minutest particles, insects mere atoms of life, yet as perfectly organised as man or mammoth, the mineral substances, their generation and uses, it is impossible, I say, for the human mind not to believe that there is, in all this, design, cause and effect, up to an ultimate cause, a fabricator of all things from matter and motion, their preserver and regulator while permitted to exist in their present forms, and their regenerator into new and other forms." So that's Jefferson's view on it, and he's right, all things have a cause and effect type order to it. And it's all held in perfect balance, throughout all the universe. So why don't you believe in a creator?
Which Story Should I Write? I love to write stories, but I have two great ideas and can't decide which book to writre: The Moonscape Trilogy or The Shadower Saga. Both are fantasy stroke love stories. About Moonscape: Ivy-Rose Green has always loved books. But she has a special talent. Each book has and after story, the remainder of the character’s lives after the last page. Only Ivy-Rose knows that no story ever ends, and that when a tale is written, the characters are as real as herself. She hears the books whisper their stories and after-stories, and every bookstore and library is full of noise to her. Ivy’s favourite books are the Moonscape Trilogy, which she can never read because of all the description. If Ivy reads too much, and understands a character completely, she finds herself inside the book. One day, she walks into Borders, and picks up The Complete Moonscape Trilogy. She reads her favourite part, in which her favourite character, Jasper Garnet, is trapped in a jail cell thinking of his life. But Ivy gets too involved, and is sucked into the book. She and Jasper meet, along with the other main character, Nora. But Ivy finds herself falling in love with Jasper, a love that could tear apart the thin line between fact and fiction… Book One: Twisting the Plot: Ivy is sucked into the Moonscape Trilogy, falling in love with Jasper in the process. Book Two: Secrets Must Be Kept: A mysterious man walks into Borders and picks up the book Ivy was sucked into. This book tells of Ivy’s story as well as Jasper’s and Nora’s. He also enters the book, putting everything Ivy and Jasper hold near and dear at risk… Book Three: Remember Who You Are: Ivy has spent five years with Jasper in Moonscape. At the fourth year, she forgot her entire life. Jasper convinces her she is a orphaned Starchaser that had an accident in a bookshop, causing her to lose her memory. Ivy believes him. They become engaged and have a daughter named Emily. But Jasper is making a terrible mistake in keeping his fiancé’ s identity secret, for the final book is approaching, a book in which Jasper’s death is written… An extract of Chapter One of Twisting the Plot: The books have always whispered to me. At eighteen years old, it’s easy to tune them out. I was born Ivy-Rose Green (my parents seemed to have a cruel sense of humour), along with my twin sister Kitty. Ever since that day I came into the world the books have talked. At first I thought everyone could hear them, but when Kitty couldn’t read like I could, or know exactly how the characters sounded, or not hear anyone speak while she read, I knew I was special. I found out that after the final word of each book, the story continued. Every character was as real as myself, and their life carried on after the story was finished. But it was only me that could read the after-stories, or even knew they existed. Books slowly became my whole life. The other kids all thought I was strange, but the stories were people too. At least, they seemed to be, but no-one else thought so. Kitty was the only one that knew my secret. I’d be treat as a freak if anyone found out. The Shadower Saga: A girl called Rose is in love with a Shadower named Edward. A Shadower is a person that died, and came back. They can't sleep or breathe, their heart doesn't beat, they can't age, and the only way to kill one is to strike a direct blow to it's heart. Also, for each Shaower, there is a key. The key is a human, and if they take that human's soul, the Shadower can live a normal life again, as if they never died. Edward has been dead 100 years and will be seventeen forever unless he finds his key, but that doesn't come in beetween him and Rose. Edward's sister, Aleeyah, is a good vampire, and she helps them out of sticky situations that arise in the books. For instance: A crazed evil vampire, Ella, wanting to kill Rose in revenge for Edward killing her brother. A Reaper, Jacob, wanting to kill Rose to restore the balance of the world. A werewolf trying to force Rose to marry him. Ella returning with incredibly strong witch powers. An Extract of Chapter One of Shadower: I wasn’t looking where I was going at all as I walked, and the rain was getting really frustrating. So it wasn’t surprising when I tripped. I held out my hands instinctively, but I needn’t of. Someone caught me. I looked up into my saviour’s face, the rain splattering my own. My saviour’s skin was pale too, paler than my own, and it was icier than the rain to touch. His hair was light brown, but it was darker with wet and plastered to his head. He was very handsome, but soaked. His only protection from the rain was a navy body-warmer. It was his eyes though, that caught my attention. They were black. Deep, deep black, and they seemed to echo with the sad song of centuries past, swimming with the ghost of the boy’s own past. His eyes did not just catch my own, they frightened me too. And I found I couldn’t look away. It was entrancing. My hood had sli There are actually three books in the The Moonscape Trilogy, entitled and listed in order: 1. Twisting the Plot 2. Secrets Must Be Kept 3. Remember Who You Are
do you believe in jesus christ? believe in him he is the real god? For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord.” (Romans 6:23) I will explain the very basic truth of salvation through grace, by using Romans 6:23 as an outline verse. Lets look in depth at each main word used in this verse and see what is being stated here. (Foot Notes) 1) The first word were going to look at is SIN. What is sin? Most people will say sin is something that is bad, but sin is more than just that. Sin is doing what is evil, instead of what is righteous. Sin separates the sinner from God, "But your inquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you, that he will not hear." (Isaiah 59:2) Anything that is against God, His will, or His commandments is sin; no matter which way you look at it. So, sin is the opposite of righteousness. So, who has sinned? According to Romans 3:23 “For all have sinned(1) and fall short of the glory of God.” So we all have sinned, no one is innocent. Sure you might say that you have tried to live a good moral life, but have you ever: cussed, hated, lied, stolen, or just even had a bad thought go through your mind at any point in your life? Then you have sinned. “If we say that we have no sin, we decieve ourselves, and the truth is not in us...If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us.” (1 John 1:8, 10) God is righteous and holy, He can not simply overlook our sin, nor can He sweep it under a rug and pretend He does not see it. 2) The next word were going to look at is WAGES What are wages? Wages are what you earn by doing something, or “a fitting return.” If you go to your job and work then you expect to get paid your wages, right? Well, what if you worked for a full two weeks and when pay day came they said, “Sorry we do not owe you any wages.” This would frustrate you right? Why? Because it is the law that you get you wages, it is automatic. It comes with the job, they have no choice to decide weither or not to give you your wages. The same then is true here, for sin. What are the wages of sin? 3) The wages of sin is DEATH. If sin seperates us from God, and we all have sinned; and the wages of sin is death, what kind of death is this? It is one of eternal seperation from God, which is called hell. Hell is ultimate separation from God, “Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction(2) from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power.” (2 Thessalonians 1:9) This is not good news. If we all have sinned, and the wages of sin is death; and that death leads to hell, then we all are condemned to hell. Man has tried to find his own solution to this problem in many different ways: A. Good morals. You try to be: honest, truthful, kind, unselfish, compassionate, loving, generous, and try to follow the golden rule. This sounds good, but it does not take away your sins, nor the wages of your sins. In the end your morals will not save you, “But we are all as an unclean thing, and all our righteousnesses are as filthy rags; and we all do fade as a leaf; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away.” (Isaiah 64:6) “I will declare thy righteousness, and thy works; for they shall not profit thee.” (Isaiah 57:12). B. Good works: You always give donations to the less unfortunate, and you always help out and get involved in volunteer programs. However, God does not weigh our good (good works) versus our bad (sin) on a balance scale, to decide weither or not we go to heaven or hell. We cannot outweight out our bad (sin) by doing more good (good works). “For by grace are ye saved through faith; and not of yourselves: it is the gift of God. Not of works, lest any man should boast.” (Ephesians 2:8-9) C. Religion/the Law: You go to church every Sunday, you always tithe, your an active church member, you try to follow the ten commandments, and you even read a devotional every night. Man has tried to follow strict laws in order to get into heaven. However, no man has ever been able to this, nor will any ever be able to. “For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all.” (James 2:10) If you have broken even one point of the law (by even the smallest sin), but keep everything else in the law, then you are still guilty of breaking all of the law(3) . “I do not frustrate the grace of God: for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ died in vain.” (Galatians 2:21) If the law was capable of saving man, then when Christ died on the cross for us, it would of been pointless. D. Philosophy: You can philosophize all day about the world, but it will never save you from your sins. Philosophy will not help you after you die, nor will it change the truth or facts, no matter how good it sounds. It is the eternal things that matter. “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of this world, and not after Christ.” (Colossians 2:8) “There is a way which seemeth right unto a man, but the end thereof are the ways of death.” (Proverbs 14:12) None of these ways will work. This is the bad news. The good news is: “For the wages of sin is death BUT...” (You see, it did not stop there, we are left with a way out.) The Reality of Hell! 4) The first part of the good news is the GIFT. Many people say that a gift is something that is given to you, and it is. It is also something that is given to you freely. You do nothing to earn it, therefore you can do nothing to lose it. 5) So who is this gift from? GOD. God is your creator and is sovereign over all things in heaven and on earth. Since God is sovereign, He did not have to give us this gift, He choose to. He gave it to us out of His unconditional love and own free will. “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” (John 3:16) “But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.” (Romans 8:5) 6) What is this gift? ETERNAL LIFE. God has given us a gift of eternal life so that we would not perish, and so that we would be with Him eternally. This eternal life with God is called heaven. 7) This gift of eternal life is given through CHRIST JESUS. Jesus is the Son of God. He was incarnated (manifest) into human flesh so that He could pay the price for all of our sins. “In the beginning was the Word (Jesus), and the Word was with God, and the Word was God...And the Word was made flesh(4) , and dwelt among us...” (John 1:1, 14) Fall of Man: The fall of man is a term used to describe what happened when Adam and Eve fell into the devils plan by going against God’s will, which made sin enter into the world of man. When God made Adam and Eve, He did not force them to worship Him or make them as robots, that would always do as they were told. For God to force man to worship and follow Him would be wrong (and useless), and since God is righteous and holy He cannot force man to follow Him. Therefore, He gave man a free-will to choose whether or not to follow Him. God told Adam and Eve that they could eat from the tree of life as much as they wanted, but not to eat from the tree of "knowledge." The devil then lied to Eve and said that if they ate from the tree of life that they would "be like God." "When the woman saw the the fruit of the tree was good for food and pleasing to the eye, and also desirable for gaining wisdom, she took some and ate it. She also gave some to her husband, who was with her, and he ate it." (Genesis 3:6) When Adam and Eve did this they went against God's commandment (which is a sin), because they trusted the devil and their own judgment over God's judgment. Because of this, "Man has now become like one of us, knowing good and evil. He must not be allowed to reach out his hand and take also from the tree of life and eat, and live forever." (Genesis 3:22) Because Adam and Eve had now sinned against God they could no longer have eternal life in the presence of God, as God had originally gaven them. Since Adam and Eve were now sinful, this sin was passed down through their seed to every man. Since then God has made a way for man to regain his eternal life through his Son Jesus Christ. Just as Adam and Eve had to choose weither or not to follow God, so do you. Virgin Birth: Jesus was not conceived by man, but by the Holy Spirit through the virgin Mary. Therefore Jesus was without sin(5) , and did not inherit the sin that was handed down through Adam’s seed. “And in the sixth month the angel Ga’bri-el was sent from God unto a city of Galilee, named Naz’a-reth, To a virgin espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David; and the virgin’s name was Mary. And the angel came in unto her, and said, Hail, thou that art highly favoured, the Lord is with thee: blessed art thou among women. And when she saw him, she was troubled at his saying, and cast her mind in what manner salutation this should be. And the angel said unto her, Fear not, Mary: for thou hast found favour with God. And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name Jesus. He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest: and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David: And he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever; and of his kingdom there shall be no end. Then said Mary unto the angel, How shall this be, seeing I know not a man (she had not slept with a man, she was a virgin)? And the angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the most Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also the holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.” (Luke 1:26-35) Crucifixion: Because Adam(6) , once a perfect man, lost eternal life for us: Jesus, a perfect man (yet also fully God), could only redeem it for us. This was the Old Law covenant “Life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot. ” (Deuteronomy 19:21) “Wherefore, as by one man (Adam) sin enetered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned...But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one (Adam) many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.” (Romans 5:12, 15) Since God can not over look the sin that has been carried down through the seed of Adam, all men were condemned. The only way to redeem man righteously in the eyes of God was a sinless sacrifice, since Adam was once sinless. No man could do it because all men have inheritied sin from Adam’s seed, so Christ had to be incarnated into flesh to take the place of man. God did not give us what we deserved, but rather He took our place as a substitute on the cross. Resurrection: Jesus did this for us willingly and out of His unconditional love for us. “...I lay down my life for the sheep(us)...I lay down my life, that I my might take it again...No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down by myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again...” (John 10:15-18) Jesus said before His crucifixtion(7) , “...Destroy this temple (his body), and in three days I will raise it (his body) up...But he spake of the temple of his body.” (John 2:19, 21) When Jesus was raised from the dead [or resurrected(8)] three days after His crucifixtion, He proved that He was God manifest in the flesh (see John 20:24-29); Therefore proving that He was sinless and had fully paid for the prices of man’s sins on the cross. If Christ were not resurrected from the dead than that means that He was not God manifest in the flesh and therefore was a decendent of Adam and had inherited sin. This would mean that man’s sin was not paid for, and that we would still be condemned for our sin. “And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins.” (1 Corinthians 15:17) It is vital that someone believes, trusts, and knows that Jesus died for their sins on the cross, in their place. And that He was raised from the dead three days later. “That if you shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him (Jesus) from the dead, thou shalt be saved” (Romans 10:9) The Way: When someone prays and confesses to God it should only be done through Jesus. “For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus.” (1 Timothy 2:5) The only way to heaven is through Jesus Christ. “Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.” (John 14:6) “Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name (Jesus) under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.” (Acts 4:12) 8) What does “In Christ Jesus our LORD” mean? To have Jesus as your Lord you have to have a one on one personal relationship with Him. You have this through prayer and through reading His word (the bible). You also give Him your life, and everything you do is baised on whither it would please Him or not. “And that he (Jesus) died for all, that they live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.” (2 Corinthians 5:15) You also need to have Jesus as your Saviour, as in you confess that you are a sinner and need Him to save you. You do this by believeing, confessing, and accepting in prayer that He died on the cross for you (where He fully paid the prices for your sins, in your place) and was resurrected (was raised from the dead) three days later. REPENT: When you do these things you must repent of your sins. To repent is to do a 180 degree turn, and be willing to turn completely away from your sins. You hate the sin that is in your life. In other words, you believe in faith that Jesus will give you the grace to hate sin the way He hates it and stop living in a lifestyle of sin (such as drinking alcohol, using drugs, having sex before marriage, etc...) It does not mean that you will not be tempted or that it will be easy. But the Holy Spirit will be in you and will give you the strength to resist temptations. “Submit yourselves therefore unto God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you. Draw nigh to God and he will draw nigh to you.” (James 4:7-8) “...greater is he (God) that is in you, than he (the devil) that is in the world.” (1 John 4:4) However, no matter how strong the Christian, you will sometimes still fall into temptation and sin. This happens because it is man’s nature, “But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed.” (James 1:14) Whenever you fall into sin remember, “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” (1 John 1:9) When someone trusts in Christ as their Saviour and follows Him as Lord, they will no longer be a slave to their sin. Sin will no longer be their "Master," but fighting the sin is not a passive act. It takes godly discipline (through reading the Bible, prayer, and Christian fellowship), and the yielding of that person to the work of the Holy Spirit in their lives. "Jesus answered and said unto him, 'Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the Kingdom of God." (John 3:3) You are Born Again when you have honestly in your heart, through prayer, accepted Jesus Christ as your Lord and Saviour. If you believe in your heart the things that have been presented to you here, through Scripture, then: 1. Pray to God and confess the things in this prayer, or one similar to it in your own words: "Dear Lord Jesus, I know that I am a sinner, and that I need Your forgiveness for my sins.I make a conscious decision to forgive any and all people who have offended me or hurt me (Matt 18:21-35), whether they deserve it or not. I believe that You fully paid the price for my sins when you died for me on the cross, in my place; And that You were resurrected 3 days later. I trust in You as my Saviour from my sins, and I know that I can not save myself. I now invite You fully into every part of my heart and life as my Lord and my Saviour. I trust in You, Jesus, and in You only for my salvation. I want to turn away form my sins with Your help. From now on I will always follow You as the Lord of my life in every thing I do. In the name of the living Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, I pray. Amen." (God is more concerned about what is in your heart, than which words you use.) 2. If you do not have a bible, buy one (I recommend the King James Version). If you want a free Bible, proceed to the Bible page to download one free of charge. Read every day. I recommend sitting down and planning out a time to dedicate to reading God's Word (the Bible), otherwise it is easy to get caught up in doing things and running out of time. You cannot grow spiritually if you do not spend time in God’s Word. The Word of God is daily spiritual food for your soul, and not cake for speical occasions. I recommend you read the New Testament first, beginning with the Gospel of John. 3. Continue to Pray. Pray everyday. Set aside a time to do this. Mornings seem to be the most beneficial to the whole day. Pray in goods times (thank the Lord) and not only in bad times. Do not just “mouth” the exact same prayer over and over again, pray with your heart. 4. Worship, fellowship, and serve with other dedicated Christians in a church where Christ is preached with honor and glory (Hebrews 10:25). There are many churches out there that claim to be "Christian," and are not Christian at all. So, be sure to test what is taught there by comparing their doctrine with Scripture as the Bereans did in ACTS 17:11. The Scriptures in the Bible are alone God's Word, they are the only Scriptures on which to base beliefs, doctrine, and faith (Revelations 22:18-19). All other books and scripture is man- made, and therefore should not be placed on a level with the inerrant Word of God. Be paitient and let the Holy Spirit lead you to a Biblically based Church that preaches and focuses on Jesus Christ. 5. Represent Christ in your new life by showing your LOVE and concern for others. See Mark 12:28-31, Luke 6:27-36, Romans 13:8-14, and 1 John 3:1-24. 6. Get baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost (Matthew 28:19). This is done in an act of obedience to God's will, which is not a part of one's salvation, but it is a very important step that signifies one's new life for Christ. 7. Tell others about the gospel of Christ. Foot Notes: (1) Sin entered the world when Adam and Eve fell into the devils plan by going against God’s will. This is called the “Fall of man.” See Genesis 3:1-24. (2) The Greek word used here for “destruction” is olthros, which means ruin or destruction. “The fundamental thought is not by any means annhilation, but perhaps corruption, an injurious force, which the subj. exerts or cannot hinder.” The Complete Word Study New Testament, by Spiros Zodhiates, Th. D. (AMG publishers, TN 37422, U.S.A. 1991) p. 940. (3) Read John 3:1-21 about Nic-o-de’mus, a Phar’isees who Jesus even called “a master of Israel” (John 3:10). However, Nic-o-de’mus still had to be “born again” if he were to see the kingdom of God. (4) Revelations 19:13 calls Jesus “the Word of God.” Jesus was fully God and fully man, not part man and part God. For more on Jesus’ incarnation to man see: Matthew 1:18-25, John 4:7, Acts 20:28, Philippians 2:5-8, and 1 Timothy 3:16. (5) Jesus was sinless: Acts 3:14, 2 Corinthians 3:21, Hebrews 4:15, 7:26, 1 Peter 2:22, and 1 John 3:5. (6) Sin entered the world when Adam and Eve fell into the devils plan by going against God’s will. This is called the “Fall of man.” See Genesis 3:1-24. (7) Crucifixtion: The action of putting someone to death by nailing them to a cross. (8) Resurrection: to raise up what was died. If you still believe that your good works will commend you to Almighty God, please read the following tract entitled "This Was Your Life"
What is the purpose of school? So before you judge me and automatically call me a delinquent, I have a 3.9 GPA and a 27 on my first ACT try. I just want to know why they make us sit through boring and pointless classes. Examples: English: This is almost as bad as it gets. Learning how to write is important, but there is nothing important about reading books we have no interest in. We recently have been reading Dickens. HIs works are god awful but because so many people love them, we are forced to read and analyze those things to death. We pull things out of those books that I guarantee the author hadn't planned on being in there. Learning how to analyze works won't help me one bit in life. Please explain how you think it will. Math: Basic math is enough isn't it. My dad doesn't even know what a logarithm is and he lives a completely normal life and makes great money. Advanced math teaches completely meaningless mathematical equations and theorems. Please try to explain how I could ever use any of this. Science: Maybe the basics but Chemistry and Physics are a waaste of time... The law of falling bodies has never helped anyone balance a check book or pay their taxes. Learning the laws of kinetic and potential energy don't make my life any easier. History: History is important to learn but there is no need to go into how Republican mother hood affected the Revolution or how the Webster-Ashburton Treaties got us little chunks of land. I know that they may affect what my career choice is but I can guarantee whatever I go into wil not involve analyzing boring azz books or pre calculus. Someone please explain to me why we can't just study things that interest us instead of being forced to take these stupid classes.
Can you suggest scenarios on the following? Law 1 Never Outshine the Master Always make those above you feel comfortably superior. In your desire to please or impress them, do not go too far in displaying your talents or you might accomplish the opposite – inspire fear and insecurity. Make your masters appear more brilliant than they are and you will attain the heights of power. Law 2 Never put too Much Trust in Friends, Learn how to use Enemies Be wary of friends-they will betray you more quickly, for they are easily aroused to envy. They also become spoiled and tyrannical. But hire a former enemy and he will be more loyal than a friend, because he has more to prove. In fact, you have more to fear from friends than from enemies. If you have no enemies, find a way to make them. Law 3 Conceal your Intentions Keep people off-balance and in the dark by never revealing the purpose behind your actions. If they have no clue what you are up to, they cannot prepare a defense. Guide them far enough down the wrong path, envelope them in enough smoke, and by the time they realize your intentions, it will be too late. Law 4 Always Say Less than Necessary When you are trying to impress people with words, the more you say, the more common you appear, and the less in control. Even if you are saying something banal, it will seem original if you make it vague, open-ended, and sphinxlike. Powerful people impress and intimidate by saying less. The more you say, the more likely you are to say something foolish. Law 5 So Much Depends on Reputation – Guard it with your Life Reputation is the cornerstone of power. Through reputation alone you can intimidate and win; once you slip, however, you are vulnerable, and will be attacked on all sides. Make your reputation unassailable. Always be alert to potential attacks and thwart them before they happen. Meanwhile, learn to destroy your enemies by opening holes in their own reputations. Then stand aside and let public opinion hang them. Law 6 Court Attention at all Cost Everything is judged by its appearance; what is unseen counts for nothing. Never let yourself get lost in the crowd, then, or buried in oblivion. Stand out. Be conspicuous, at all cost. Make yourself a magnet of attention by appearing larger, more colorful, more mysterious, than the bland and timid masses. Law 7 Get others to do the Work for you, but Always Take the Credit Use the wisdom, knowledge, and legwork of other people to further your own cause. Not only will such assistance save you valuable time and energy, it will give you a godlike aura of efficiency and speed. In the end your helpers will be forgotten and you will be remembered. Never do yourself what others can do for you. Law 8 Make other People come to you – use Bait if Necessary When you force the other person to act, you are the one in control. It is always better to make your opponent come to you, abandoning his own plans in the process. Lure him with fabulous gains – then attack. You hold the cards. Law 9 Win through your Actions, Never through Argument Any momentary triumph you think gained through argument is really a Pyrrhic victory: The resentment and ill will you stir up is stronger and lasts longer than any momentary change of opinion. It is much more powerful to get others to agree with you through your actions, without saying a word. Demonstrate, do not explicate. Law 10 Infection: Avoid the Unhappy and Unlucky You can die from someone else’s misery – emotional states are as infectious as disease. You may feel you are helping the drowning man but you are only precipitating your own disaster. The unfortunate sometimes draw misfortune on themselves; they will also draw it on you. Associate with the happy and fortunate instead. Law 11 Learn to Keep People Dependent on You To maintain your independence you must always be needed and wanted. The more you are relied on, the more freedom you have. Make people depend on you for their happiness and prosperity and you have nothing to fear. Never teach them enough so that they can do without you. Law 12 Use Selective Honesty and Generosity to Disarm your Victim One sincere and honest move will cover over dozens of dishonest ones. Open-hearted gestures of honesty and generosity bring down the guard of even the most suspicious people. Once your selective honesty opens a hole in their armor, you can deceive and manipulate them at will. A timely gift – a Trojan horse – will serve the same purpose. Law 13 When Asking for Help, Appeal to People’s Self-Interest, Never to their Mercy or Gratitude If you need to turn to an ally for help, do not bother to remind him of your past assistance and good deeds. He will find a way to ignore you. Instead, uncover something in your request, or in your alliance with him, that will benefit him, and emphasize it out of all proportion. He will respond enthusiastically when he sees something to be gained for himself. Law 14 Pose as a Friend, Work as a Spy Knowing about your rival is critical. Use spies to gather valuable information that will keep you a step ahead. Better still: Play the spy yourself. In polite social encounters, learn to probe. Ask indirect questions to get people to reveal their weaknesses and intentions. There is no occasion that is not an opportunity for artful spying. Law 15 Crush your Enemy Totally All great leaders since Moses have known that a feared enemy must be crushed completely. (Sometimes they have learned this the hard way.) If one ember is left alight, no matter how dimly it smolders, a fire will eventually break out. More is lost through stopping halfway than through total annihilation: The enemy will recover, and will seek revenge. Crush him, not only in body but in spirit. Law 16 Use Absence to Increase Respect and Honor Too much circulation makes the price go down: The more you are seen and heard from, the more common you appear. If you are already established in a group, temporary withdrawal from it will make you more talked about, even more admired. You must learn when to leave. Create value through scarcity. Law 17 Keep Others in Suspended Terror: Cultivate an Air of Unpredictability Humans are creatures of habit with an insatiable need to see familiarity in other people’s actions. Your predictability gives them a sense of control. Turn the tables: Be deliberately unpredictable. Behavior that seems to have no consistency or purpose will keep them off-balance, and they will wear themselves out trying to explain your moves. Taken to an extreme, this strategy can intimidate and terrorize. Law 18 Do Not Build Fortresses to Protect Yourself – Isolation is Dangerous The world is dangerous and enemies are everywhere – everyone has to protect themselves. A fortress seems the safest. But isolation exposes you to more dangers than it protects you from – it cuts you off from valuable information, it makes you conspicuous and an easy target. Better to circulate among people find allies, mingle. You are shielded from your enemies by the crowd. Law 19 Know Who You’re Dealing with – Do Not Offend the Wrong Person There are many different kinds of people in the world, and you can never assume that everyone will react to your strategies in the same way. Deceive or outmaneuver some people and they will spend the rest of their lives seeking revenge. They are wolves in lambs’ clothing. Choose your victims and opponents carefully, then – never offend or deceive the wrong person. Law 20 Do Not Commit to Anyone It is the fool who always rushes to take sides. Do not commit to any side or cause but yourself. By maintaining your independence, you become the master of others – playing people against one another, making them pursue you. Law 21 Play a Sucker to Catch a Sucker – Seem Dumber than your Mark No one likes feeling stupider than the next persons. The trick, is to make your victims feel smart – and not just smart, but smarter than you are. Once convinced of this, they will never suspect that you may have ulterior motives. Law 22 Use the Surrender Tactic: Transform Weakness into Power When you are weaker, never fight for honor’s sake; choose surrender instead. Surrender gives you time to recover, time to torment and irritate your conqueror, time to wait for his power to wane. Do not give him the satisfaction of fighting and defeating you – surrender first. By turning the other check you infuriate and unsettle him. Make surrender a tool of power. Law 23 Concentrate Your Forces Conserve your forces and energies by keeping them concentrated at their strongest point. You gain more by finding a rich mine and mining it deeper, than by flitting from one shallow mine to another – intensity defeats extensity every time. When looking for sources of power to elevate you, find the one key patron, the fat cow who will give you milk for a long time to come. Law 24 Play the Perfect Courtier The perfect courtier thrives in a world where everything revolves around power and political dexterity. He has mastered the art of indirection; he flatters, yields to superiors, and asserts power over others in the mot oblique and graceful manner. Learn and apply the laws of courtiership and there will be no limit to how far you can rise in the court. Law 25 Re-Create Yourself Do not accept the roles that society foists on you. Re-create yourself by forging a new identity, one that commands attention and never bores the audience. Be the master of your own image rather than letting others define if for you. Incorporate dramatic devices into your public gestures and actions – your power will be enhanced and your character will seem larger than life. Law 26 Keep Your Hands Clean You must seem a paragon of civility and efficiency: Your hands are never soiled by mistakes and nasty deeds. Maintain such a spotless appearance by using others as scapegoats and cat’s-paws to disguise your involvement. Law 27 Play on People’s Need to Believe to Create a Cultlike Following People have an overwhelming desire to believe in something. Become the focal point of such desire by offering them a cause, a new faith to follow. Keep your words vague but full of promise; emphasize enthusiasm over rationality and clear thinking. Give your new disciples rituals to perform, ask them to make sacrifices on your behalf. In the absence of organized religion and grand causes, your new belief system will bring you untold power. Law 28 Enter Action with Boldness If you are unsure of a course of action, do not attempt it. Your doubts and hesitations will infect your execution. Timidity is dangerous: Better to enter with boldness. Any mistakes you commit through audacity are easily corrected with more audacity. Everyone admires the bold; no one honors the timid. Law 29 Plan All the Way to the End The ending is everything. Plan all the way to it, taking into account all the possible consequences, obstacles, and twists of fortune that might reverse your hard work and give the glory to others. By planning to the end you will not be overwhelmed by circumstances and you will know when to stop. Gently guide fortune and help determine the future by thinking far ahead. Law 30 Make your Accomplishments Seem Effortless Your actions must seem natural and executed with ease. All the toil and practice that go into them, and also all the clever tricks, must be concealed. When you act, act effortlessly, as if you could do much more. Avoid the temptation of revealing how hard you work – it only raises questions. Teach no one your tricks or they will be used against you. Law 31 Control the Options: Get Others to Play with the Cards you Deal The best deceptions are the ones that seem to give the other person a choice: Your victims feel they are in control, but are actually your puppets. Give people options that come out in your favor whichever one they choose. Force them to make choices between the lesser of two evils, both of which serve your purpose. Put them on the horns of a dilemma: They are gored wherever they turn. Law 32 Play to People’s Fantasies The truth is often avoided because it is ugly and unpleasant. Never appeal to truth and reality unless you are prepared for the anger that comes for disenchantment. Life is so harsh and distressing that people who can manufacture romance or conjure up fantasy are like oases in the desert: Everyone flocks to them. There is great power in tapping into the fantasies of the masses. Law 33 Discover Each Man’s Thumbscrew Everyone has a weakness, a gap in the castle wall. That weakness is usualy an insecurity, an uncontrollable emotion or need; it can also be a small secret pleasure. Either way, once found, it is a thumbscrew you can turn to your advantage. Law 34 Be Royal in your Own Fashion: Act like a King to be treated like one The way you carry yourself will often determine how you are treated; In the long run, appearing vulgar or common will make people disrespect you. For a king respects himself and inspires the same sentiment in others. By acting regally and confident of your powers, you make yourself seem destined to wear a crown. Law 35 Master the Art of Timing Never seem to be in a hurry – hurrying betrays a lack of control over yourself, and over time. Always seem patient, as if you know that everything will come to you eventually. Become a detective of the right moment; sniff out the spirit of the times, the trends that will carry you to power. Learn to stand back when the time is not yet ripe, and to strike fiercely when it has reached fruition. Law 36 Disdain Things you cannot have: Ignoring them is the best Revenge By acknowledging a petty problem you give it existence and credibility. The more attention you pay an enemy, the stronger you make him; and a small mistake is often made worse and more visible when you try to fix it. It is sometimes best to leave things alone. If there is something you want but cannot have, show contempt for it. The less interest you reveal, the more superior you seem. Law 37 Create Compelling Spectacles Striking imagery and grand symbolic gestures create the aura of power – everyone responds to them. Stage spectacles for those around you, then full of arresting visuals and radiant symbols that heighten your presence. Dazzled by appearances, no one will notice what you are really doing. Law 38 Think as you like but Behave like others If you make a show of going against the times, flaunting your unconventional ideas and unorthodox ways, people will think that you only want attention and that you look down upon them. They will find a way to punish you for making them feel inferior. It is far safer to blend in and nurture the common touch. Share your originality only with tolerant friends and those who are sure to appreciate your uniqueness. Law 39 Stir up Waters to Catch Fish Anger and emotion are strategically counterproductive. You must always stay calm and objective. But if you can make your enemies angry while staying calm yourself, you gain a decided advantage. Put your enemies off-balance: Find the chink in their vanity through which you can rattle them and you hold the strings. Law 40 Despise the Free Lunch What is offered for free is dangerous – it usually involves either a trick or a hidden obligation. What has worth is worth paying for. By paying your own way you stay clear of gratitude, guilt, and deceit. It is also often wise to pay the full price – there is no cutting corners with excellence. Be lavish with your money and keep it circulating, for generosity is a sign and a magnet for power. Law 41 Avoid Stepping into a Great Man’s Shoes What happens first always appears better and more original than what comes after. If you succeed a great man or have a famous parent, you will have to accomplish double their achievements to outshine them. Do not get lost in their shadow, or stuck in a past not of your own making: Establish your own name and identity by changing course. Slay the overbearing father, disparage his legacy, and gain power by shining in your own way. Law 42 Strike the Shepherd and the Sheep will Scatter Trouble can often be traced to a single strong individual – the stirrer, the arrogant underling, the poisoned of goodwill. If you allow such people room to operate, others will succumb to their influence. Do not wait for the troubles they cause to multiply, do not try to negotiate with them – they are irredeemable. Neutralize their influence by isolating or banishing them. Strike at the source of the trouble and the sheep will scatter. Law 43 Work on the Hearts and Minds of Others Coercion creates a reaction that will eventually work against you. You must seduce others into wanting to move in your direction. A person you have seduced becomes your loyal pawn. And the way to seduce others is to operate on their individual psychologies and weaknesses. Soften up the resistant by working on their emotions, playing on what they hold dear and what they fear. Ignore the hearts and minds of others and they will grow to hate you. Law 44 Disarm and Infuriate with the Mirror Effect The mirror reflects reality, but it is also the perfect tool for deception: When you mirror your enemies, doing exactly as they do, they cannot figure out your strategy. The Mirror Effect mocks and humiliates them, making them overreact. By holding up a mirror to their psyches, you seduce them with the illusion that you share their values; by holding up a mirror to their actions, you teach them a lesson. Few can resist the power of Mirror Effect. Law 45 Preach the Need for Change, but Never Reform too much at Once Everyone understands the need for change in the abstract, but on the day-to-day level people are creatures of habit. Too much innovation is traumatic, and will lead to revolt. If you are new to a position of power, or an outsider trying to build a power base, make a show of respecting the old way of doing things. If change is necessary, make it feel like a gentle improvement on the past. Law 46 Never appear too Perfect Appearing better than others is always dangerous, but most dangerous of all is to appear to have no faults or weaknesses. Envy creates silent enemies. It is smart to occasionally display defects, and admit to harmless vices, in order to deflect envy and appear more human and approachable. Only gods and the dead can seem perfect with impunity. Law 47 Do not go Past the Mark you Aimed for; In Victory, Learn when to Stop The moment of victory is often the moment of greatest peril. In the heat of victory, arrogance and overconfidence can push you past the goal you had aimed for, and by going too far, you make more enemies than you defeat. Do not allow success to go to your head. There is no substitute for strategy and careful planning. Set a goal, and when you reach it, stop. Law 48 Assume Formlessness By taking a shape, by having a visible plan, you open yourself to attack. Instead of taking a form for your enemy to grasp, keep yourself adaptable and on the move. Accept the fact that nothing is certain and no law is fixed. The best way to protect yourself is to be as fluid and formless as water; never bet on stability or lasting order. Everything changes.
Dou you find this traumatic? October 07, 2009 October 07, 2009 The Trauma of Obama By Robin of Berkeley A new, conservative friend cracks up when she hears my phone message. As a therapist, I'm required to state, "If this is a psychiatric emergency, please call 911." Roaring with laughter, she says, "Robin, the whole country is having a psychiatric emergency!" And she's right, because people running this country are off: off balance, off-world, off-putting, off their meds. Gallows humor, a knot in your stomach when Obama speaks, poor sleep. Your body is telling you that something is wrong. Even out here, things are starting to feel spooky. While it's always weird central in Berkeley, now there's a malaise in the air. Yes, there are plenty of people so far into the communist schtick, they would gladly sacrifice their children, their granny, and their life savings for the Left. But most liberals still want their houses, jobs, Hondas and iPods. When they voted for Obama, they weren't giving a thumbs up for the country to go the way of Ché. So there's a strange, foreboding vibe in these parts; that creepy feeling you get when you know there's bad news ahead. Many liberals look dazed and confused because they have no language, no information, no way of understanding what in the world is going on. Interestingly, there's this eerie silence about Obama. You don't hear a peep about him. Or course, liberals are still foaming at the mouth about Sarah Palin, tea baggers, birthers, and all things conservative. But adulation for Obama: Missing in Action. A telling sign: the life size black and white cardboard doll of Obama in a storefront near my office has been taken down. Where did it go -- to the local recycling center with other discarded Obamabilia? Because I'm a psychotherapist, I'm intrigued by what goes on inside and outside. People not only suffer because of neurotic minds, but because of what people do to us when they abuse their power. The family dramas, problems at work, or dysfunction in D.C. unnerve us. As Presidential nominee, Michael Dukakis, indelicately put it, "Fish rots from the head down." We have people at the highest echelons of our government who may be rotting this nation. They espouse twisted notions of humanity, like de-evolution and forced sterilization. They eat, drink, and sleep revenge. They are throwing much of this country, at least those of us who are paying attention, into a psychiatric emergency -- into trauma. They dominate. They control. They terrorize. They are abusers. Which is no surprise if you understand where Obama comes from. He was n